Category: Comics in Context

  • Comics in Context #195: Deviant Behavior

    comicsincontext4.jpg

    cic2007-09-17.jpgThis week I continue my exploration of the recent Eternals series written by Neil Gaiman and drawn by John Romita, Jr., reviving the characters and concepts from Jack Kirby’s last great comics series. Both series are now available from Marvel in hardcover collections.

    When I left off last week, I wrote about the scene in Gaiman’s first issue in which medical student Mark Curry is first confronted by a blond stranger with gold-colored eyes who says that Curry is actually “an immortal, indestructible being” who has lost his memory. Readers who are familiar with the Eternals will recognize the stranger as Ikaris the Eternal and will deduce from the name “Mark Curry” that Mark is another Eternal, Makkari.

    As I noted last week, readers of Kirby’s original Eternals series may be surprised by Mark’s physical appearance. Whereas in the original series and his other previous appearances, Makkari has been portrayed with typical Caucasian skin color, in the Gaiman/Romita series he has brown skin. I am advised that this was intended to show that Curry was from either Greece or Italy, since people from Mediterranean countries have darker skin. Well, then, wouldn’t the other “Olympian Eternals” from Greece–Zuras, Thena, Sersi, and Ajak–have dark skin, too? There’s no established convention at Marvel or DC of portraying characters with Greek or Italian background with brown skin: think of Kirby’s Hercules in Thor, or Gaiman’s Orpheus from Sandman, or even Wonder Woman! Moreover, although Kirby never depicted Makkari without his helmet (A crash helmet for traveling in super-fast vehicles?), subsequent stories have established that he has reddish-blond hair (as noted here) and sometimes portrayed him with just plain blond hair (look at the picture of Makkari as a member of the Monster Hunters here), not Mark Curry’s black hair. John Romita, Jr. draws Mark Curry’s facial features distinctly differently than the unmasked Makkari’s looked in his appearances in series like Quasar.

    So to make sense out of this in terms of continuity, I have to assume that Makkari’s physical appearance underwent a change at some point. As I hypothesized last week, possibly Sprite did it when he created a new identity for Makkari, or perhaps Makkari, as an Eternal with “absolute mental control” his body, did it himself.

    By the way, in doing further research, I have discovered that Makkari previously went under the alias of “Mac Curry” (rather than Mark, which I still find preferable) in Roger Stern and John Byrne’s Marvel: The Lost Generation #2 (January 2001). (Lost Generation was a very imaginative series that created an enormous number of superheroes who operated between the Golden Age of the 1940s and the debut of the Fantastic Four–including a delightful female Eternal named Pixie–and deserves to be revived in a trade paperback reprint collection.)

    Ikaris is indeed correct that Mark Curry has lost his memory of being Makkari. Further research has reminded me that Marvel has done this theme of godlike beings suffering amnesia before, only a decade ago. To stave off the threat of Ragnarok, Odin wiped out the memories of the Asgardians and created new identities for them on Earth. This “Lost Gods” story arc ran in the 1990s Journey into Mystery series while Thor was off in the “Heroes Reborn” version of The Avengers. This is a further indication that Gaiman is working with what seems to be an archetypal storyline: the seemingly ordinary mortal who is unaware of his true heroic or even godlike identity. Even Stan Lee and Jack Kirby’s origin of Marvel’s Thor (Thor #159, December 1968), in which Odin transforms him into the mortal Don Blake, who is unaware of his godly identity until he finds his hammer, fits this pattern.

    Mark Curry dismisses Ikaris’s message and walks away from him, but Ikaris has nonetheless triggered a memory: Curry thinks of Ikaris’s “gold-colored eyes I’m sure I’ve seen before” (Gaiman Eternals #1 p. 5).

    Significantly, Curry thinks of Ikaris as “a religious maniac” (Gaiman issue 1, p. 6). Of course, Ikaris is correct about who and what Curry truly is. I am not arguing that Gaiman is literally making a case for religious faith in his Eternals series. The superhero genre deals in metaphors, and the Celestials, who created the Eternals, are “space gods” who are metaphors for God. But I suspect that through Eternals Gaiman is making the case that there is more to life, the universe, and individuals including ourselves, than meets the eye, or that can be defined by science. Indeed, this is a case that the literature of the fantastic makes just as religion does.

    It is also significant that, following his encounter with Ikaris, Curry tells us how empty his life (which, Ikaris knows, is not his true life) is: he goes home to an empty apartment to find an unpaid bill, “no girlfriend, no cat, and nothing on TV” (Gaiman issue 1 p. 6).

    The “nothing” that is on TV is a stereotypically stupid sitcom for “˜tweens called It’s Just So Sprite, whose title is its catchphrase. (Gaiman may have the same negative attitude towards sitcom catchphrases that Ricky Gervais shows in Extras.) This banal show, complete with a nonstop laugh track, fits the impression of emptiness in Curry’s solitary life.

    Past Eternals readers will realize that the show’s lead character, Sprite, is another Eternal from the Kirby series. The TV refers to Sprite’s upcoming “all-star concert at the Hollywood Bowl.” In interviews Gaiman has said that he wanted to define the role of the Eternals in the Marvel Universe, as opposed to its other superheroes. Here Gaiman subtly introduces this theme. The Eternals are meant to serve the “space gods” and protect the Earth; Sprite, on the other hand, has embarked on a show biz career appealing to the lowest common denominator. (The Eternals‘ other show business star, Kingo Sunen, apparently worked with Akira Kurosawa and had a much more artistically respectable career.) It’s as if in Amazing Fantasy #15 (1962) Spider-Man continued performing stunts on TV instead of becoming a costumed crimefighter.

    Curry is overwhelmed by exhaustion, which he attributes to his busy life. But I wonder if the real cause is his deep dissatisfaction with his life. “I want to sleep. I want to sleep so bad it hurts” (Gaiman issue 1, p. 6). This looks like a symptom of deep depression to me. It’s as if he wants to be dead to the world.

    And then comes a tapping at Curry’s window, he responds, and it turns out to be Ikaris again, the Campbellian herald issuing the call to adventure for a second time, standing out on the fire escape. This time he identifies himself as “Ike Harris,’ his alias from Kirby’s The Eternals #1.

    Again, “Ike” speaks in terms that could be interpreted as religious: “I’m talking about the purpose of life. The meaning of everything. Why we’re here” (Gaiman issue 1, p. 7). As a medical student, Curry responds with a scientific explanation, arguing that the creation of life came about by sheer accident. As far as Curry is concerned, there is no higher meaning to existence. Without allowing “Ike” to make his case, Curry rejects his “nutso-religion.” Notice how Curry identifies himself as a man of science, not of religion: “Dude, I’m a doctor. Well, I’m a med student.”

    Even that “dude” has a certain significance. As The Official Handbook of the Marvel Universe put it, Makkari “retains an adolescent fervor, especially for his interest in building and riding vehicles that move faster than he himself can with his superhuman powers.” (Trapped in a life that does not suit him, Mark Curry is pictured immobile and exhausted in his apartment, rather than racing at high speed. As “Ike” tells Mark on page 8, “You like going fast.”) The late Mark Gruenwald used to write Makkari in Quasar as a counterpart to the youthful, somewhat naive Lightray in Kirby’s “Fourth World” books. Mark Curry’s calling Ikaris “dude” suggests a certain adolescent spirit.

    But rereading Kirby’s Eternals, I didn’t see his version of Makkari as having “adolescent” high spirits so much as he was short-tempered. Kirby’s Makkari is repeatedly short-tempered with Sersi, impatient with her lighthearted attitude. And you see Makkari’s temper in Mark Curry’s early interactions with “Ike Harris.”

    Notice how in the fire escape scene Ikaris’s coat flies out behind him, as if it were a superhero’s cape. (Frank Miller employs the same trick for his heroes’ coats in Sin City. The black and white shot of Ikaris in the rain in the third panel of page 12 even looks like a Sin City panel.) Ikaris heads off for the “Royer Building” (Gaiman issue 1, page 8), whose name is a homage to Mike Royer, inker of the Kirby Eternals series.

    The next pages reintroduce another Eternal, Sersi. She does not recall being an Eternal either, but one of her main interests in life–partying– remains intact: Sersi is embarking on a career as a party planner. She even wears green, the color of her Eternal costume, throughout the issue.

    Gaiman’s handling of Sersi reminds me of other latter-day bohemian characters in his work. Sersi may be unkillable, but I can imagine her getting along quite well with Gaiman’s Death character.

    On page 12 “Ike” stands on a small tower atop a building, which is the closest he can come to standing on a mountaintop, as “gods” traditionally do. Making the point explicit, Gaiman and Romita shift to what appears to be Ikaris’s memory of standing on an actual snowy mountaintop with his fellow Eternal, Thena, as they discuss their race’s affinity for cold climates. according to Kirby, Ikaris is a “Polar Eternal,” who dwelled on mountains in Siberia. On the other hand, Thena’s home was the Eternals’ city of Olympia, atop Mount Olympus in Greece, and Kirby drew the city to look as if it had an idyllic, sunny, warm climate. Thena may not really be that fond of cold weather; then again, we discover later in Gaiman’s series that Ikaris’s memories are imperfect.

    Thena compliments Ikaris on being “a delightful bedmate. . . .But you do not think” (Gaiman issue 1, p. 13). Thena is modeled on Athena, the Greek goddess of wisdom, so thinking is especially important to her. Gaiman’s revelation that Ikaris and Thena are former lovers fits in with his later revelation that Sersi was once Makkari’s lover. Gaiman is suggesting that since the Eternals are so long-lived, over the millennia they would inevitably have gotten around to such sexual liaisons. (Now there’s an appealing fantasy: if only I and certain women I know were unaging immortals. . . .)

    “Ike” is confronted by two sinister strangers, who will eventually be revealed as members of the Deviants, the Eternals’ perennial enemies. The Deviants attack Ikaris, clearly hurt him, and knock him unconscious. It is unclear whether Ikaris possesses his Eternal superhuman strength at this point in the story, but the two Deviants probably do. (These assassins, traveling in a pair, may remind Gaiman readers of Mr. Croup and the taller, stronger Mr. Vandemar of Neverwhere, albeit minus Mr. Croup’s gift for language. See “Comics in Context” #18.) The larger Deviant throws Ikaris off the top of the building, perhaps reminding us that Ikaris’ namesake, the mythological figure Icarus, fell from the sky to his death. The large Deviant throws a bomb after him, which detonates.

    Sersi gets her first party planning assignment from Ivan Druig, Deputy Prime Minister of the fictional former Soviet republic of Vorozheika, which is now an independent nation. I’m amused by the lettering style used to indicate that Druig and his associate are speaking in Russian, translated for our benefit, with “N’s” and “O’s” made to look like letters of the Cyrillic alphabet. (Actually the letter resembling a backwards “N” represents an “E” sound, and the letter resembling a bisected “O” represents our “F.”) Walt Kelly used to use a similar trick for the dialogue of the Russian characters in Pogo.

    “Ivan Druig” is really just plain Druig, who. like Ikaris, is one of the Polar Eternals. It’s appropriate that Druig is an official in a former Soviet republic, since he was a member of the K. G. B. in the Kirby series.

    Druig was also the villain in the Kirby Eternals‘ final story arc. One of the flaws in the Kirby series is its lack of a great villain, to provide a worthy adversary for its noteworthy heroes. Zakka, Tutinax, Dromedan and the Deviants’ leader, Brother Tode, all suffer from one-dimensional personalities; they lack the sort of grandeur, color, and memorable individuality that we would expect from the co-creator of Doctor Doom. It’s as if, having created such a monumental figure of evil in Darkseid for the Fourth World books at DC, Kirby felt that he couldn’t top himself. (However, while he was doing The Eternals, Kirby was also writing and drawing Captain America and the Falcon, in which he admirably handled the Red Skull and created another memorable villain, Arnim Zola, yet another of his genetic engineers.)

    Druig and Ikaris are cousins, reminiscent of Kirby’s many pairings of heroes with evil siblings: Thor and Loki, Professor Xavier and the Juggernaut, Black Bolt and Maximus, Orion and Kalibak. Druig also enjoys engaging in torture, a passion that links him to Darkseid’s underling Desaad. But Druig pales in comparison with all of these predecessors. As Gaiman’s Eternals continues, he improves upon Kirby’s characterization, sharpening the portrait of Druig’s sadism, but still doesn’t elevate him to star villain status.

    The one truly distinctive and memorable adversary in Kirby’s Eternals series is the Deviant warlord Kro (who is not to be confused with Gaiman’s Deviant named Kra), yet Kro is arguably more an antihero than a true villain. Kro is one of the greatest characters in Kirby’s Eternals, so it surprising that Gaiman chose not to use him.

    There is a potentially great villain in the Eternals mythos, but he appears in neither Kirby’s series nor Gaiman’s, as we shall see.

    Learning of a “miracle survivor” of a bombing, Mark Curry somehow realizes that it is Ikaris (perhaps because Ikaris had implied that he was indestructible) and goes to his bedside for their third meeting. It seems right that it is in their third encounter that Curry finally responds to the “call,” at least in limited fashion. “Are you ready to listen?” asks Ikaris. “I guess,” Curry responds (Gaiman issue 1 p. 18). That may not seem a very positive response, but notice that this time Curry went to Ikaris, rather than Ikaris coming to him. Perhaps Curry is willing to listen this time because Ikaris’s survival of the fall and bombing does seem like a literal “miracle.”

    Longtime Eternals aficionados might be surprised to see Ikaris covered with bandages and clearly seriously injured. In the past Marvel stories and Official Handbook of the Marvel Universe entries have treated the Eternals’ physical “durability” as if it were like Superman’s invulnerability. This is true even in what we see on panel in the Kirby Eternals stories. For example, when Ikaris combats the “cosmic-powered,” superhumanly strong Hulk robot in issues 14 through 16, Ikaris’s face is not bloodied and his bones are not broken.

    In issue one of the Gaiman series, Ikaris has not fully regained his Eternal powers, as later issues make explicit. But it also appears that Gaiman is playing the Eternals’ indestructibility more like the “fast healing” ability popularized by Wolverine.

    Dialogue in the Kirby series supports this approach. He emphasizes that “Eternals can be hurt but they cannot die” (Kirby Eternals hardcover, p. 48). When the cosmic-powered Hulk threatens to drop Makkari off a rooftop (a fate similar to what Ikaris suffers in the Gaiman series), Sersi worries that “the fall will not kill him–but it could injure him for eternity” (Kirby p. 284), suggesting there are limits to the fast healing power, Shortly afterwards during the battle with the robot Hulk, a concerned Ikaris warns Sersi that “you have a lovely neck, but it can easily be snapped” (Kirby p. 290). Some of us at Marvel found amusement in Kirby’s contention that “Eternals can’t die. . .but they can be twisted out of shape for all time!” (Kirby, p. 305).

    Gaiman indicates that there are seemingly no limits to the Eternals’ self-healing power. In his last issue Makkari challenges the Deviant leader: “Take my head, and I will still come back, stronger, faster” (Gaiman issue 7, p. 16), implying that he could even grow his head back. (Or would the head grow its body back? This might also be an allusion to a classic work of medieval literature, Sir Gawain and the Green Knight, in which the latter survives beheading.)

    On page 19 we learn that Thena, now known as Dr. Thena Eliot, is currently working for Tony Stark, developing a new weapon. This makes sense, inasmuch as Thena is based on Athena, the Greek goddess of both war and wisdom. Designing advanced weaponry combines both fields.

    Although Mister Fantastic makes a brief cameo appearance, there are three longtime Marvel superheroes who play important roles in the Gaiman Eternals: Iron Man (Tony Stark), Yellowjacket (Henry Pym), and the Wasp (Janet Van Dyne). These are three major heroes of Marvel’s Silver Age who were not included in Gaiman’s previous Marvel series, 1602, so it is gratifying that Gaiman found ways to use them in Eternals.

    This brings up the subject of whether Jack Kirby intended the Eternals to be part of the Marvel Universe. One of the premises of the series is that the people of ancient civilizations believed the Eternals to be gods. Hence, the ancient Greeks and Romans worshipped Zuras as Zeus, Thena as Athena, and Makkari as Mercury. Yet Kirby and Stan Lee had already introduced Zeus, Hercules, Pluto, and other Olympian gods into the pages of Thor.

    Moreover, there is something odd about Kirby’s references to other Marvel characters in The Eternals. SHIELD agents turn up in issues 6 and 7, but they are new characters, not Nick Fury or any other previously established member of the organization. As noted, it is a Hulk robot that battles Eternals in issues 14 through 16, not the actual Hulk. The robot is referred to as “a computerized replica of a popular Marvel character” (Kirby, p. 301) and one character comments that “these comic fans think that all of Marvel’s characters are running amuck!” (Kirby, p. 297). The fact that people in these stories refer to superhumans as “Marvel’s characters” doesn’t mean that they aren’t also real. After all, as far back as Fantastic Four #10 (January, 1963), Doctor Doom visited Stan Lee and Jack Kirby at the Marvel offices, where they were doing the Fantastic Four comic! Still, this is strange.

    Various people have hypothesized that Kirby did not intend the Eternals to be part of Marvel continuity, but Marvel put pressure on him to integrate the series into the Marvel Universe, so Kirby responded in these ambiguous ways.

    This is certainly possible. However, it could also be that Kirby preferred working on new concepts and characters, and had no real interest in using past Marvel characters, even those he had co-created. Maybe he preferred not using his old characters since so many other writers had been using them during his absence from Marvel. It may be significant that even in Kirby’s work writing and drawing Captain America and the Falcon in the 1970s, he used surprisingly few of his previously established characters: Sharon Carter, the Red Skull, Magneto in an annual, and Bucky in Captain America’s Bicentennial Battles (1976). So maybe Kirby did intend the Eternals to be part of the Marvel Universe, but simply chose not to use any guest stars from other series.

    It’s possible, too, that Kirby didn’t care one way or the other whether the Eternals fit into Marvel continuity. There have been plenty of Marvel editors and writers whose attitude has been to ignore continuity and leave it to others to try to make sense of it all (as any longsuffering writer of The Official Handbook of the Marvel Universe, past or present, can tell you). Except for Stan Lee himself, it is writers and editors of later generations who care about continuity, not those of Kirby’s generation.

    Not that long after the cancellation of the original Eternals series in 1977, a full thirty years ago, Roy Thomas began unmistakably integrating them into the Marvel Universe, first with a flashback in which Thor encountered Eternals at the time of the Third Host in Thor Annual #7 (1978), and then with stories set in the then-present day beginning with Thor #284 (February 1979).

    Should this have been done? I believe Roy Thomas acted wisely, in that the Eternals would probably have vanished from sight if they had not started appearing as guest stars in series set in the Marvel Universe. The second Eternals series did not start until 1985, but it too was not a commercial hit, and so the Eternals resumed their guest star stints.

    But in Kirby’s Eternals the Eternals and Deviants appear to be the only superhumans around, and the Celestials the only extraterrestrials. As Gaiman has said in interviews, he had to define what makes the Eternals and the Celestials unique on a Marvel-Earth in which super-powered beings and alien visitations are commonplace.

    Tony Stark does not recognize Dr. Thena Eliot as one of the Eternals. At first I thought this was a mistake, but no, the Iron Man who visited Olympia and met Thena in Iron Man Annual #6 (1983) was a substitute, James Rhodes. But wouldn’t Tony Stark as Iron Man have met Thena when the Avengers and Eternals teamed up against Ghaur in Eternals Vol. 2 #12 (September 1986)?

    Ikaris begins telling Mike Curry the backstory of the Celestials, the Eternals and the Deviants, while advising him that “There are. . .a few things that I don’t remember” (Gaiman issue 1, p. 21). In other words, Ikaris–and Gaiman–are warning that this flashback sequence will not be entirely accurate. The most obvious example is that Ikaris states that there were three “hordes” of Celestials that visited Earth. Actually, they were known as “hosts,” a word with Biblical overtones, and there were four of them, as Sprite points out later (Gaiman issue 4 p. 8). Similarly, Ikaris claims that the Egyptians called Makkari “Osiris,” but Sprite says (if he can be trusted) that they actually knew Makkari as Thoth. (By the way, the ancient Egyptian pantheon also exists in the Marvel Universe: the real Osiris made his Marvel debut in Thor #239, September, 1975. And the “Horde” in Gaiman’s Eternals turns out to be something different from the Celestial Hosts.)

    It seems to me an odd strategy to present the series’ backstory through an admittedly unreliable narrator. In the Kirby Eternals, it was also Ikaris who recounted the history of the Celestials, Eternals and Deviants, but he was in full possession of his memories then and had no reason to lie; moreover, that version has been thoroughly established as canonical through subsequent retellings. However, the fact that the Ikaris of Gaiman’s Eternals #1 has a faulty memory gives me an excuse me to dismiss anything that he gets wrong.

    For example, in the Kirby series the First Host experiments on human ancestors who are covered with fur and are clearly more apelike than human. In the Gaiman/Romita version, the “proto-people” don’t have fur and look more obviously human.

    Through the Celestials’ genetic experiments on these “early hominids,” they created both the Eternals and the Deviants. Romita’s picture (Gaiman issue 1 p. 26) implies that Ikaris and Sprite were directly created by the First Host. Actually, Ikaris was a member of a later generation: Ikaris is the son of an Eternal named Virako and the nephew of Valkin, who is Druig’s father. Even Zuras is a second generation Eternal, being the son of Chronos; Zuras’s brother A’lars is Mentor, the leader of the Eternals of Titan, and father of Thanos, as seen in various stories by Jim Starlin. There’s no need to go into all this complexity in Gaiman’s series, but the picture is misleading.

    According to the Kirby series, the Celestials also created the normal human race, namely us. In his interview in the back of his Eternals collection, Neil Gaiman reports that people at Marvel “mentioned that they were very concerned about Celestials creating humanity. They said, “˜Nope! Celestials definitely didn’t create humanity, but they did create the Eternals and the Deviants!’”

    This was also the policy that Marvel applied to The Eternals when I was working there in the 1980s, and I understand why: they correctly didn’t want to alienate readers with strong religious beliefs about the creation of humanity.

    It’s too bad that apparently no one at 21st century Marvel knows the alternate explanation that Mark Gruenwald’s editorial office established for what the Celestials did to the “normal” human race. As I myself wrote in the “Celestials” entry in The Official Handbook of the Marvel Universe: “the First Host created two sub-species of humanity, the Eternals and the Deviants. Their sole legacy to the mainstream human race was the implantation of a dormant DNA complex which would one day permit benevolent mutations” (reprinted here). By this I meant not only X-Men-style mutants but all super-powered humans that arose in the late 20th century on Marvel-Earth. (I first postulated this in an article for the unpublished third issue of Mark Gruenwald’s magazine Omniverse, and this was long before DC came up with the similar “metagene” concept.) Presumably this explains why Arishem gave a literal “thumbs up” when Gaea, goddess of the Earth presented the Fourth Host of the Celestials with the “Young Gods,” humans whose evolution had been accelerated, giving them superhuman abilities, in Thor #300 (October, 1980). As far back as the end of the Kree-Skrull War in Avengers #97 (February, 1972), when Rick Jones briefly exhibited cosmic powers, Marvel (through Roy Thomas) had established that humanity would evolve into a super-race.

    Gaiman titled his first issue “Intelligent Design” and has Ikaris say, “It’s like the arguments for intelligent design. I know my designers were intelligent. I just don’t know what they wanted me for” (Gaiman issue 1 p. 26). That neatly sums up the quandary that characters face in Kirby’s and Gaiman’s versions of Eternals: they know that the “space gods” (representing God with a capital “G”) are real, but they don’t know what the gods expect of them. Kirby’s Eternals is, surprisingly, the superhero genre’s venture into existentialism.

    Here’s something I consider a mistake. It is true that the Deviants conquered the human race in prehistory, but Ikaris claims that the Eternals “called” the Second “Horde”/Host from outer space for help in defeating the Deviants (Gaiman issue 1 p. 30). I find it hard to believe that Kirby’s Celestials were at the beck and call of their creations.

    In the Kirby version the Second Host arrived, presumably to monitor the progress of their genetic experiments. “When the gods appeared in those times, they were met by massive, hostile action.” we are told (Kirby p. 27). The Deviants “struck first and failed” (p. 28). In other words, this is a classic case of hubris and overreaching. The Deviants launched an unprovoked attack on their creators, thereby arousing the Celestials’ terrible wrath.

    The Gaiman/Romita series shows the giant Celestials of the Second Host striding through the Deviants’ realm, picking up Deviants or shooting energy beams at them (Gaiman issue 1 pages 30-31). This seems to me to be rather mundane behavior for beings who are supposed to be “gods,” not just science fictional giants.

    Kirby devised a much more resonant image. “The gods struck in turn, and succeeded in toppling the Deviants with a weapon “˜til then unknown to them.” Kirby shows us what is unmistakably a mushroom cloud, implying that this was a nuclear weapon powerful enough to affect the entire world.

    Of course this image taps into our own fears of nuclear bombs, which not only haunted America during the Cold War but have revived in the present, due to the possibility that terrorists could acquire atomic weaponry.

    Moreover, the “space gods’” destruction of the overreaching Deviants should remind readers of divine punishments from the Old Testament, such as the destruction of the Tower of Babel and the annihilation of Sodom and Gomorrah. The detonation of the Celestial weapon unleashed “tidal waves the size of mountains” that “drowned the land and all that lived upon it.” The Deviants’ homeland of “Lemuria and its sister continents vanished in just one dark day” (Kirby, p. 28). I suspect that Kirby meant us to identify one of those “sister continents” as Atlantis. And then comes the capper: Ikaris tells the archeologist Doctor Damian and his daughter that during the flood he guided a great ship to safety, and believes its passengers mistook him for a dove. The Damians realize that this is the Flood from the Book of Genesis, and the ship was the Ark (Kirby, p. 29).

    Now doesn’t the Kirby version have considerably more mythic resonance?

    And, yes, I know, I haven’t even gotten to the end of the first Gaiman/Romita issue yet. So please come back next week for further exploration of Jack Kirby’s last great creation, the Eternals mythos.

    Copyright 2007 Peter Sanderson

  • Comics in Context #194: Eternal Verities

    comicsincontext4.jpg

    cic2007-09-17.jpgHaving spent the last several months covering this summer’s major movie and DVD releases associated with comics, animation, and megaheroes, and reviewing comics exhibits at two museums, I can at last turn to a subject that I’ve wanted to address for a long time: Neil Gaiman’s revival of Jack Kirby’s The Eternals, illustrated by John Romita, Jr., which was collected into a hardcover edition earlier this year. It’s been a long time since I’ve done one of my close readings of a comics series in this column, and Eternals affords me a perfect opportunity.

    Last year, to pave the way for the Gaiman revival, Marvel reissued Jack Kirby’s original Eternals series from 1976-1977, collected into a handsome hardcover edition. This was long overdue, and I suspect that it would not have happened when it did if Gaiman had not agreed to write an Eternals series. In the course of critiquing the Gaiman series, I will be referring to and critiquing the Kirby Eternals as well.

    One of Kirby’s inspirations for The Eternals was Erich von Daniken’s 1968 book Chariots of the Gods?: Unsolved Mysteries of the Past, which purported that extraterrestrials visited Earth in ancient times, that they became the “gods” of ancient religions, and that they were responsible for amazing achievements such as the construction of the Egyptian pyramids and Stonehenge. One of my friends in my school days was a staunch believer in von Daniken’s book, and I found his efforts to convert me tiresome and irritating. The book is scientific nonsense, but it provided Kirby with a fruitful basis for his fantasy epic.

    According to The Eternals, in prehistoric times the First Host of the Celestials, enigmatic aliens of colossal size and tremendous power, came to Earth and experimented on humanity’s apelike ancestors. Although the phrase did not exist in the 1970s, as far as I know, the Celestials were engaging in genetic engineering. As a result, the Celestials created three species of humanity. There were the Eternals, immortal, handsome beings who could not be killed, who lived upon mountaintops, and who developed superhuman abilities, enabling them, among other things, to fly through the air. There were the Deviants, grotesque creatures who lived beneath Earth’s surface, and who were genetically “unstable”: whereas a normal human child may resemble his or her father and mother, a Deviant child was radically different genetically from his parents. Finally, there were the “ordinary” human beings, like you and I, who lived on Earth’s surface, midway between the Eternals of the sky and the subterranean Deviants.

    Humans of ancient times thought of the Eternals as gods or superhuman heroes. Hence, the ancient Greeks thought that Zuras, ruler of the Eternals, and his daughter Thena, were Zeus, ruler of the gods, and his daughter Athena. The people of ancient Rome mispronounced the name of the Eternal called Makkari as “Mercury.” Ordinary humans thought of the grotesque Deviants as devils and demons.

    In The Eternals Kirby further developed certain concepts he had been developing since the 1960s. He previously demonstrated his interest in genetic engineering by co-creating the High Evolutionary, who debuted in Thor #134 (November, 1966). This master geneticist accelerated the evolution of animals, transforming them into his “New Men,” who had human intelligence, the power of speech, and semi-human physiques. In Thor #146-152 (1967-1968) Kirby and Stan Lee revealed that the Inhumans were the result of genetic experimentation by the extraterrestrial Kree. Later, in stories for DC’s Jimmy Olsen, Kirby created “The Project” (later dubbed Project Cadmus) and its sinister counterpart, the “Evil Factory,” both of which experimented in genetic engineering and cloning.

    More importantly, through the 1960s and 1970s, Kirby returned time and again to the concept of two warring races of “gods” or “superhumans,” with ordinary humanity caught in the middle. There were Thor and his Asgardian allies against Loki and the forces of evil. There was Professor Charles Xavier and his team of X-Men pitted against Magneto and his Brotherhood of Evil Mutants. There were the “good” Inhumans such as Black Bolt arrayed against Maximus the Mad and his Inhuman allies. There were the HIgh Evolutionary’s noble New Men, called the Knights of Wundagore, and his archfoe, the Man-Beast, an wolf that evolved superhuman powers, who would lead other renegade New Men. Most prominently, in his “Fourth World” comics, Kirby depicted the benign New Gods of New Genesis in conflict with the satanic Darkseid and his fellow gods of the planet Apokolips.

    In various respects the Eternals and Deviants are similar to the New Gods of New Genesis and Apokolips. Darkseid and his minions seek the Anti-Life Formula and conquest of the universe. In Kirby’s Eternals series the Eternals go to war with the Deviants to prevent them from conquering the Earth and attacking the Celestials.

    But if the focus of the Fourth World books was on thwarting Darkseid’s quest for ultimate domination, in The Eternals Kirby appeared less interested in the battles between the Eternals and Deviants than in a more challenging subject: the nature of God. In my columns about the second Fantastic Four movie (see “Comics in Context” #184185), I have investigated how in Lee and Kirby’s “Galactus trilogy,” the Watcher and Galactus represent different visions of God: a benevolent God who is unwilling to interfere directly in human affairs, and a God of wrath who has sentenced all of humanity to death. In the Fourth World books God is represented by “the Source,” who is unseen and mysterious. The gods of New Genesis consider the Source to be benevolent, and their leader, Highfather, who significantly resembles an Old Testament patriarch, can communicate with him. But those who attempt to breach the Wall in outer space which separates us from the realm of the Source are punished by being transformed into “Promethean giants,” imprisoned, immobile, on the wall.

    The Eternals represent the gods with a small “g” of ancient mythologies, who possessed human-like personalities and emotions, whose powers, though vast, were nonetheless limited. The Celestials represent God with a capital “G”: all-powerful and beyond human comprehension. The Source was mysterious, but was nevertheless clearly benevolent towards the New Gods of Apokolips. In contrast, the motivations and goals of the Celestials are almost wholly enigmatic. In the present day of Kirby’s Eternals series, the Fourth Host of the Celestials arrive on Earth, apparently to spend fifty years studying human civilization. At the end of that time, the leader of the Fourth Host, Arishem the Judge, is to deliver his verdict. If it is negative, humanity and the Earth will be destroyed. The odds do not look good: the series’ omniscient narrator tells us that over the ages the Celestials have performed genetic experiments on numerous worlds, and that not one world so far has received a favorable judgment.

    But what is the basis for Arishem’s judgment? What do the Celestials expect of us? In Kirby’s vision the Celestials created humanity for reasons that remain unknown and expect us to fulfill some purpose that likewise remains unknown. This is the human dilemma in real life. Why are we here? If God exists, what does He expect from us?

    Like the Galactus trilogy, Kirby’s Eternals is a tale about the possible end of the world. According to Christianity, the end of the world is the time of the Last Judgment; “Arishem’s” name looks as if it were a Hebrew word, but he too is to deliver a Last Judgment. Moreover, as I’ve suggested in the past, the end of the world can serve as a metaphor for one’s own mortality. Arishem’s “fifty-year judgment” fits the metaphor. One’s own death may seem a long way off–perhaps fifty years–but within a period of time that nonetheless seems uncomfortably short.

    Although Kirby is considered an icon today, and his Eternals remains a remarkable achievement, back in the mid-1970s it was a commercial flop.
    But why?

    One reason might be that, when it is read one issue at a time, the series seems to meander. As with the Fourth World, Kirby had created a vast tapestry, and would move from one set of characters in one issue to another set in the next issue. So, for example, the efforts of Ikaris, Thena, Sersi and Makkari of the Eternals to thwart Deviant Warlord Kro’s attack on Manhattan in issues 3-5 are followed by Ajak’s confrontation with three SHIELD agents in issues 6-7, and then Kro and Thena’s journey to undersea Lemuria in issues 8-10, which introduce two new significant characters, Karkas and the Reject. This series isn’t like, say, Spider-Man, which keeps its star, Spider-Man, in the spotlight in every issue.

    Nor do Kirby’s Eternals storylines always receive conventionally satisfactory conclusions. Kro’s invasion of Manhattan halts not because he was defeated, but because he meets his former lover Thena and, his feelings for her aroused, he agrees to a truce. In Kirby’s Eternals Annual #1 a super-strong being named Tutinax is transported through time to the present, where he begins a titanic battle with the Reject. But the fight abruptly ends when Tutinax simply fades back to the past, and possibly because the story had run out of pages. Though Kirby’s dynamic battle scenes in Eternals make fight scenes in contemporary superhero comics look tame, he understandably seems less interested in standard superhero combat than in unveiling the next set of wonders he has devised for the audience.

    It should be no surprise that the Kirby Eternals reads better collected into a single volume than it did as separate issues. I wouldn’t be surprised if Kirby thought of it as a serialized version of what we would now call a graphic novel, in the days before that format existed.

    There’s also the problem that Kirby was less adept at dialogue than Stan Lee, or Roy Thomas, or various other writers who were working at Marvel and DC in the 1970s. At times Kirby definitely shows a tin ear for dialogue: “That’s funky corn,” Makkari tells Sersi (Kirby Eternals collection, p. 73), as the rest of us go “Say what?” However, rereading the Kirby Eternals, I find the dialogue to be much better than I remember, sometimes producing truly well-turned phrases, as you shall see. It’s true that the dialogue may seem dated by today’s standards, but Kirby was working in the melodramatic style that was standard in superhero books at Marvel and DC at that time. (I recall one editor instructing me in the 1980s, “Write more purple.”)

    A particular problem with the Kirby Eternals may be that its heroes really did not conform to the Marvel mode. One thinks of a Marvel superhero as a seemingly ordinary human who lives a realistic daily life, but who assumes a costumed identity to go on fantastic adventures. Even Lee and Kirby’s Thor, a Norse god, transformed into the human surgeon Don Blake. The Marvel heroes’ everyday identities make it easier for the readers to identify with them. Kirby’s lead character in Eternals, Ikaris , may initially pose as a human called “Ike Harris,” but he drops this “secret identity” almost immediately. Kirby’s Eternals lack “normal” human identities and lives: they are full time “gods,” if you will. Normal humans, such as Margo Damian and Dr. Samuel Holden, may hang out with the Eternals, but very much remain subsidiary characters. Moreover, in classic Marvel series of the 1960s, the heroes had ongoing personal problems, which many have condescendingly referred to as “soap opera,” but that allowed for still further reader identification. Again to cite Thor, there was the thunder god’s doomed love for the mortal Jane Foster, forbidden by his father Odin. Kirby’s Eternals has no such subplots. Marvel introduced three-dimensional personalities to the superhero genre in the 1960s, but Kirby’s Ikaris, Makkari, Ajak, and Zuras, seem flat in comparison. This isn’t true of the entire Eternals cast: Thena, Sersi, Kro, the Reject, Karkas, and Sprite all develop multidimensional personae as the series goes along. But none of them is the central figure of the series. Indeed, Kirby’s Eternals really has no central figure, since not even Ikaris appears in each issue.

    Recently in his blog Mark Evanier pointed out that Steve Ditko, co-creator of Spider-Man and Doctor Strange, disagreed with what became the classic Marvel approach to portraying its superheroes: “The company dynamic had evolved into offering a diet of “˜heroes’ who were either flawed or uncertain of their own heroism and values. That’s not the way Ditko saw the world.” (http://www.newsfromme.com/archives/2007_09_11.html#014000). And indeed, Ditko characters like the Question definitely don’t go in for self-questioning.

    All of this suggests to me that it really was Stan Lee who was primarily responsible for something that is considered a quintessential Marvel concept–the flawed, self-doubting hero–since his principal collaborators in the 1960s, Jack Kirby and Steve Ditko, pursued a different direction when they subsequently wrote their own superhero comics.

    So The Eternals was canceled in 1977, apparently so fast that Kirby did not have the time to devise a satisfactory conclusion to the series, or perhaps he simply did not want to; the final issue, 19, simply wraps up the concluding three-parter about Ikaris’s attempt to stop his evil cousin Druig from finding and using a Celestial weapon. As far as loyal readers were concerned, Arishem was still standing in the Andes, contemplating the forthcoming fifty-year judgment.

    Marvel writer/editor Roy Thomas reintroduced the Eternals in Thor in the 1980s. In Thor #300 (for which I was a consultant on the plot) the gods of Earth’s pantheons, such as the Asgardians and Olympians, attempted in vain to defeat the Celestials, but Arishem delivered an early judgment in Earth’s favor, and the Fourth Host departed the planet. There was a twelve-issue Eternals series in 1985 and 1986, illustrated by Sal Buscema and initially written by Peter B. Gillis; editor in chief Jim Shooter disliked Gillis’s scripts, so Walter Simonson wrote the final four issues. Of all the attempts to portray the Eternals before the Gaiman revival, the Gillis-Simonson series was by far the most interesting and creative, but it has been grossly underrated and did not lead to an ongoing series. Subsequently Marvel demonstrated no interest in using the Eternals outside of one-shots and guest appearances, and certainly none in reprinting the original Kirby series. In 2003 Marvel even produced a ghastly mini-series called The Eternal, which utilized the names like “Eternal” and “Celestial” from Kirby’s series but otherwise had nothing to do with it. I expect that if Neil Gaiman had not accepted the offer to write a new Eternals series, the recent flurry of interest in the characters would not have occurred.

    Gaiman’s first issue opens with a medical student named Mark Curry, and perceptive readers who already know the Eternals will realize that if you pronounce that name fast, you will get “Makkari.”

    In interviews Gaiman has expressed amusement over the fact that in the Kirby Eternals series Ikaris used the transparent alias of “Ike Harris.” But “Ike” only uses that alias in the first issue, before he begins operating openly in the modern world as Ikaris. People are not about to suspect that “Ike Harris” is Ikaris, because at that time they don’t know that Ikaris exists.

    Gaiman’s alias for Makkari, “Mark Curry,” is in the tradition of Kirby’s “Ike Harris.” When Makkari appeared in Marvel’s Quasar series, the late Mark Gruenwald gave him the alias “Mike Kahry.” Gaiman’s alias is an improvement.

    And here’s an interesting coincidence–or is it? A while back I was watching a rerun of The Sopranos on A & E–the first episode of Season 3, “Mr. Ruggiero’s Neighborhood,” I think–and discovered that the nickname of a recurring character, FBI Agent Dwight Harris, is “Ike.” Well, that’s probably because President Dwight Eisenhower was nicknamed “Ike.” Then again, one of The Sopranos‘ writer/producers, Robin Green, used to work at Marvel and wrote the celebrated 1971 Rolling Stone cover story about the company (http://www.geocities.com/jonhulkholt/rs91.facefront.1.html). The first explanation is probably the correct one, but the second is certainly tempting.

    Back on page 1 of issue 1, Mark Curry is “trying to remember why I want to be a doctor.” This may be because the Roman god Mercury, known to the ancient Greeks as Hermes, carried the caduceus, a wand that had wings at the top and that was encircled by two serpents. The caduceus has been adopted as a symbol of medicine by various organizations. However, these groups have confused Hermes’ caduceus with the staff of Asclepius, the Greek god of medicine, which has only one serpent and no wings (http://drblayney.com/Asclepius.html). Most medical associations, it seems, use Asclepius’s staff as their symbol, not the caduceus.

    If Gaiman is aware of the difference between the caduceus and the staff of Asclepius, then perhaps that further explains why Mark Curry is questioning his decision to become a doctor. As we shall learn later in the series, another Eternal, Sprite, has removed Makkari’s memories and given him this new identity and role in life. But just as the caduceus is not supposed to be a symbol of medicine, Mark Curry/Makkari/Mercury is not meant to be a physician.

    Curry states that “I’d hoped that I’d dream of racing a Ferrari down an open track forever.” Hermes/Mercury was the swiftest of the Olympian gods, and Kirby gave Makkari a “mania for fast vehicles” (Kirby p. 74). That’s reminiscent of Johnny Storm’s fascination with hot rods, come to think of it. It’s a bit strange that Makkari is so interested in “fast vehicles” since he can move at superhuman speed, but perhaps it’s because at times he needs to transport others at superhuman speed (as in Kirby’s Eternals #5).

    Of course, Sandman readers should pay attention to Gaiman’s references to dreams, whether it is Curry’s dream or the Dreaming Celestial.

    Mercury/Hermes is also the messenger of the Olympian gods, and this fact may explain why later in the series Gaiman turns Makkari into the “messenger” of the Dreaming Celestial.

    The reader who realizes that Mark Curry is Kirby’s Makkari then faces an unexpected question. Why does Mark Curry have dark skin? Kirby made Makkari look Caucasian, which would be appropriate for someone who was mistaken for a Greco-Roman god, and all other artists who have portrayed Makkari have done the same, until now.

    The likely answer is that Gaiman wanted his Eternals to have a multiracial cast.

    In the interview in the back of the hardcover edition of this Eternals series, Gaiman states that he red the Kirby Eternals but acknowledges that he has not read all of the subsequent stories featuring the characters. It is possible then, that Gaiman is unaware that in the second series, Peter Gillis already supplied the Eternals with racial diversity.

    In a brief sequence set in the Eternals’ city of Olympia (Kirby pgs. 184-185), Kirby introduced Kingo Sunen, an Eternal who dresses in samurai armor, and who associated with actual Japanese samurai in centuries past. Ikaris’s companion Margo Damian recognizes him as “a famous Japanese movie star,” and we are informed that he stars in samurai movies. In other words, what if Toshiro Mifune were one of the Eternals? Gillis gave Kingo Sunen a much larger role in the second Eternals series, which made clear he had Asian features.

    Moreover, in the second series Gillis and artist Sal Buscema created a black Eternal, Phastos, who was based on Hephaestus, the blacksmith (get it?) of the Olympian gods.

    However, in this same interview Gaiman explains that he did not want his Eternals to have as large a cast as his previous Marvel series, 1602. So perhaps he knew about Phastos and Kingo Sunen but felt he did not have room for them. So he turned Makkari non-Caucasian instead.

    I would have preferred sticking with Kirby’s visual depiction of the character, but this change doesn’t bother me much, since I can explain it away.

    Sprite altered reality, transforming his fellow Eternals into seemingly ordinary humans, unaware of their true natures, by creating a “Uni-Mind” (a group mind) that drew power from the Dreaming Celestial. It’s possible that Sprite could thus have altered Makkari’s physical appearance, although then one must ask why he didn’t bother doing that to the other Eternals.

    Another possibility is that since Eternals have “absolute mental control” over their bodies (as established in The Official Handbook of the Marvel Universe), then each can alter his or her own physical appearance at will, at least within limits. So Makkari may have altered his own appearance at some point in the past. Later, Gaiman and Romita present a flashback showing Makkari in ancient Egypt, where he was believed to be the god Thoth (Gaiman issue 3 page 2, see also issue 4 page 8). Makkari has dark skin in this flashback, which would be appropriate for looklng Egyptian. So possibly Makkari has altered his physical appearance at various times in the past in order to match those of the people of the countries to which he travels.

    Instead of dreaming about a Ferrari, Curry instead has on of his “weird dreams,” in which he is wearing his Makkari costume, is rescued by Ikaris from captivity by Deviants, and finally sees three immense Celestials (including Arishem on the left) in an extraordinary double-page spread drawn by John Romita, Jr (Gaiman issue 1, pages 2-3).

    Far more successfully than any other visual sequence in the new series, this double-page spread captures the feeling of awe that the Kirby Eternals induces issue after issue. Perhaps the greatest difference between the two series is that the Gaiman-Romita Eternals tends to keep to a (comparatively) more human scale, since so many of the Eternals in Gaiman’s story have been reduced to living “ordinary” human lives. The epic grandeur of Kirby’s art and visual concepts for The Eternals is an essential part of that series. Perhaps Gaiman and Romita did not believe they could match Kirby in this regard for more than an occasional sequence like that double-page spread. But Gaiman takes a more psychological approach to his Eternals cast, making the relatively more human scale of his series more appropriate.

    By the double-page spread even readers who have no previous experience of the Eternals may recognize that Gaiman is working a variation on a familiar trope of fantastic storytelling. This is what may be the archetypal story of the person who is seemingly ordinary and who leads a normal life, but who discovers that he has another, truer identity with extraordinary potential.

    Gaiman’s novel Anansi Boys follows this pattern: the protagonist Charlie discovers that he is the son of the trickster spider god, and that he is the brother of another trickster deity, known as Spider, and Charlie ultimately wields the abilities of the spider god himself (see “Comics in Context” #105, 106, 107 and 108).

    This is a variation on the traditional story device of the protagonist who is unaware of his true parentage and hence of his true station on life. Similarly, in Gaiman’s Stardust, the young hero Tristran does not learn until the story’s end that he is not a simple villager but the heir to the throne of Stormhold in the realm of Faerie (see “Comics in Context” #191 and 192).

    According to Joseph Campbell’s monomyth of the hero’s journey, the protagonist starts out in a lowly position, perhaps having fallen from a higher one. So the protagonist may even be unaware of his rightful status. In the Star Wars films Luke Skywalker first appears as a farmboy, who does not know that his father was a Jedi Knight until Obi-Wan Kenobi tells him and, as herald in the monomyth, issues what Campbell terms the “call to adventure” for Luke to become a Jedi himself.

    In Anansi Boys Charlie learns about his true identity from other characters, including Spider, just as Ikaris will inform Mark Curry that he is actually Makkari. But in other variations of this story pattern, the protagonist senses or glimpses his true identity through dreams or visions, or through having thoughts or exhibiting abilities that surprise even himself. His normal, everyday life is therefore a lie, preventing him from achieving his real, greater destiny. Hence Curry dreams about himself as Makkari, about Ikaris, the Deviants, and the Celestials.

    It did not take me long to come up with an extensive list of other stories that follow this pattern. There’s Alan Moore’s Marvelman a. k. a. Miracleman, as well as Paul Jenkins’ The Sentry for Marvel: in both, middle-aged men have forgotten their past careers as superheroes, but reclaim their memories, powers, and heroic identities. There’s Moore and Dave Gibbons’ story “For the Man Who Has Everything” in Superman Annual #11 (1985), which was later adapted into an episode of the television series Justice League Unlimited: in the story, Superman is trapped in a fantasy of leading a “normal” life as a husband and father on Krypton that never exploded, from which he must wake to his real life as a superhero. Similarly, in the episode of Batman: The Animated Series titled “Perchance to Dream” (1992), in which the Mad Hatter captures Batman and gives him a dream in which his parents never died and Bruce Wayne never became a costumed avenger, and yet the dreaming Wayne comes to realize that this “life” isn’t real.

    In live action television there was the Star Trek: Deep Space Nine episode “Far beyond the Stars” (1998), in which Benjamin Sisko finds himself as a science fiction writer in the 1950s who may only be imagining his life as a starship captain, and the Buffy the Vampire Slayer episode significantly titled “Normal Again” (2002), in which Buffy is temporarily persuaded that she is an inmate in a mental institution who has only fantasized being a super-powered Slayer of vampires. This year there was the two-part Doctor Who story, “Human Nature” and “The Family of Blood,” in which the alien Doctor has transformed into a human being, and is living as a teacher in 1913 England, unaware of his true identity, but experiencing memories of his past through dreams. The Doctor’s companion Martha and ewven his enemies, the Family of Blood, attempt to convince him of his true identity, but he initially refuses to believe them and to give up his “normal” life.

    Then there’s Philip K. Dick’s 1966 science fiction novelette, “We Can Get It for You Wholesale,” and the 1990 film adaptation Total Recall.

    There’s even Nikos Kazantzakis’s novel The Last Temptation of Christ, adapted onto film by Martin Scorsese in 1988: these not only deal with a Christ who regards himself as human but struggles with the realization that he also has a divine nature, but also climax with the “last temptation”: a vision of a happy life as an ordinary human being, which proves to be merely a fantasy and a diversion from Christ’s true mission as Messiah.

    So Mark Curry finds himself dissatisfied with his “normal” life, wondering why he is trying to become a doctor, while being puzzled by his “weird dreams” of being a superhuman in a world of superhuman beings and gods. On page 4 Curry seems in a lowly position in life, all right: he is exhausted, his girlfriend has left him, and he just got a phone call from a student loan company that “wasn’t good news.”

    And then, the Campbellian herald arrives with the call to adventure: Ikaris, who tells Curry, “I’ve got some good news for you.” Curry replies, “Great. I need good news.” The word “gospel” means “good news,” and this religious allusion may be no accident.

    Ikaris has come to tell Curry his true identity: “that you were an immortal, indestructible being” who has “power you’ve never dreamed of.” But Curry refuses to believe Ikaris and rejects the call. Those who know Campbell’s work know that rejecting the call to adventure is never a good thing.

    Moreover, Curry tells Ikaris, “I’d say I don’t need a religion” (issue 1, page 5). Here Gaiman’s Eternals begins one of its major themes: the role of religion in a contemporary, rationalist world, as we will examine further next week.

    Copyright 2007 Peter Sanderson

  • Comics in Context #193: Mystery In Montclair

    comicsincontext4.jpg

    comicsincontext2007-09-10-03.jpgBack in February at the New York Comic Con, during the panel about the forthcoming movie Will Eisner’s The Spirit, executive producer Michael Uslan recommended that we all go see the exhibit “Reflecting Culture: The Evolution of American Comic Book Superheroes,” that was opening at the Montclair Art Museum this summer (see “Comics in Context” #170). it turned out that Uslan lent a good number of comics and original comics artwork from his own extensive collection to the show. At the convention Uslan assured us that the museum, in Montclair, New Jersey, was merely “a half hour train ride” from Manhattan. Regular readers may recall that, as a result of my expedition to the Newark Museum to see the first section of “Masters of American Comics,” I was suspicious even then of Mr. Uslan’s assurance.

    And I was justified. I decided to head out to the Montclair Art Museum on the show’s bright, sunny and delightful opening day, Saturday, July 14, and discovered from website research that on weekends there is apparently no direct route via public transportation from Manhattan to the museum. Moreover, I ended up not arranging to stay overnight with a friend who lived in a nearby New Jersey town, so my journey to Montclair was going to be a day trip. Getting out to Newark, New Jersey by train was simple enough. Waiting a long time in a grungy area of Newark as the summer sun beat down for the bus heading to Montclair was less appealing. But I was pleased to discover that Montclair itself is a rather pretty, upscale town, and that the bus stopped directly across from the museum. I disembarked, notebook in hand, ready to gather information for my column.

    An introductory wall text, on “Definitions and Origins,” began promisingly by quoting a definition of the term “superhero” from Dr. Peter Coogan’s remarkable book Superhero: The Secret Origin of a Genre (see “Comics in Context” #162). The wall text goes on to state one of the themes of the exhibition: that superheroes are modern successors of the title hero of the Babylonian Epic of Gilgamesh, of the heroes of ancient Greek mythology, and of legendary figures like Robin Hood. Moreover, “comic book superheroes became manifestations of American history, culture, and folklore.” And so, the exhibition shows visitors, during World War II superheroes battled the Axis powers. Wonder Woman became a feminist icon. In the 1960s Stan Lee and his collaborators created superheroes with more complex personalities, who felt alienated from the rest of society. In the 1970s superhero comics tackled social issues like drug addiction. The 1960s and 1970s saw the rise of non-Caucasian superheroes like the Black Panther and the John Stewart version of Green Lantern. The “deconstruction” of superheroes got under way in the 1980s, and numerous superhero comics stories were done about the 9/11 attacks. And I suspect that most of my readers are surprised by none of this.

    Unfortunately, the Montclair show doesn’t move much beyond what one might term Superhero Comics 101, the most basic kind of course in the genre. Certainly there must be many visitors to the show who know little about the history of the superhero genre, to whom much of this information will be new. But walking around the exhibition, I was reminded of mainstream media articles about superhero comics circa 1970, marveling that they were dealing with social and political issues: comic books had suddenly become “relevant.” Over thirty-five years have passed, but the Montclair show delves little more deeply into the genre. “Masters of American Comics” raised the bar for museum shows about comics considerably. In co-curating a show dealing with Stan Lee’s superhero comics for MoCCA, the Museum of Comic and Cartoon Art (www.moccany.org), I was careful in writing the wall texts both to provide the basic information for people who knew little about the Marvel series of the 1960s, but also to provide insights that I hoped that even longtime Marvel aficionados would find illuminating and different.

    What was most rewarding about “Reflecting Culture” was looking at the original artwork and vintage comic books on display. I continue to be amazed that actual comic books that I bought as far back as the 1960s–and even some comics from the early 21st century–are now displayed as museum pieces. But I was pleased with the selection of vintage comic books on display here, ranging as far back as the Golden Age of the 1940s, and, unlike in Geppi’s Entertainment Museum (see “Comics in Context” #176), the accompanying texts provided satisfying explanations of each book’s significance. There was original comics artwork on display by Neal Adams (from a Batman story and Green Lantern), Dave Cockrum (from Uncanny X-Men), Gene Colan, Amanda Conner, Steve Ditko (from The Amazing Spider-Man), Will Eisner (from The Spirit), Carmine Infantino (from The Flash), Gil Kane, Jack Kirby (from Captain America’s Bicentennial Battles), Joe Kubert, Frank Miller (from Batman: The Dark Knight Returns), Jim Lee, H. G. Peter (an unpublished Wonder Woman splash page), and John Romita Sr. (from The Amazing Spider-Man). Certainly there were many major superhero artists whose work was not represented, but the examples of art by the artists I’ve just named was all worthy of close inspection. There was even Superman co-creator Joe Shuster’s own 1971 recreation of the cover of Action Comics #1, Superman’s first appearance.

    I was particularly delighted with Joe Kubert’s cover art for Batman #310 (1979), showing Batman battling the Gentleman Ghost atop a runaway horse-drawn carriage. Daringly, Kubert put the hero and villain in the background, while the horses powerfully hurtle into the foreground, as if to burst from the printed cover and trample the reader. The dynamic power of the galloping horses reinforces the sense of action conveyed by Batman’s fight with the Ghost. The accompanying label commends Kubert’s “powerful, naturalistic style” and “his masterful eye for realistic detail.” But the secret of Kubert’s artwork in “Reflecting Culture” is his ability to make his heroic figures, whether it is Batman, Hawkman, or Sgt. Rock, appear larger-than-life and iconic and simultaneously seem realistic and credible. In his own way, Alex Ross also achieves this same amazing alchemy. (During the run of “Reflecting Culture,” the Montclair Art Museum is also featuring a commendable exhibit, “Comic Book Legends: Joe, Adam, and Andy Kubert,” honoring these three New Jersey residents, just off the entrance lobby.)

    comicsincontext2007-09-10-02.jpgAnother of my favorites was the original artwork for Gil Kane and Murphy Anderson’s cover for Green Lantern #26 (1964), in which Star Sapphire, shooting an energy beam into Green Lantern’s power battery, triggers another beam which unmasks the superhero as Hal Jordan. (It is reproduced on the cover of the recent Showcase Presents Green Lantern Vol. 2 paperback. It was a pleasure to be able to study Kane’s elegant linework, as inked by Anderson, up close. This also gave me the opportunity to consider the composition of the cover drawing. Star Sapphire’s downward descent, at a slight angle, is roughly echoed by her power beam. Green Lantern’s stance exactly parallels the other power beam which snatches off his mask. While Star Sapphire’s figure is nearly vertical and exudes confidence, Green Lantern/Hal stands at a decided slant, as if he is literally taken aback by his sudden unmasking. She is triumphant; unmasked, he is vulnerable and seems defeated. The two figures form a classical triangular composition, mirrored by their respective power beams.

    The argument has been made that hanging pages of original comic book art on the wall of a museum distorts the experience of reading comics because each individual page is only a segment of a longer work. The “Masters of American Comics” exhibition displayed some entire Spirit stories by Will Eisner and an entire EC war story by Harvey Kurtzman, but only excerpts of one or a few pages from Marvel and DC stories drawn by Jack Kirby.

    On the other hand, by displaying a single page, or a two-page sequence, a museum focuses the viewer’s attention on that specific segment of the overall story. Whereas in reading the comics story, the reader will probably get caught up in the narrative, if he sees one or two individual pages on a museum wall, he may notice details and nuances that might otherwise have slipped his conscious notice.

    The pages in Montclair that most impressed me were pages 15 and 16 from issue 12 of Alan Moore and Dave Gibbons’ masterpiece Watchmen. In the Watchmen trade paperback, page 16 is the reverse side of page 15. Arguably, these two pages work better as a unit within the issue when they are seen side by side. This is how the Montclair Art Museum presents the original art for these pages.

    These two pages make up a short scene within a larger story sequence in the twelfth issue. Since Alan Moore notoriously writes extraordinarily lengthy and detailed scene descriptions in his plots, I do not know which visual aspects of this scene should be attributed to writer Moore and which to artist Gibbons. Together, however, they created a two-page sequence that is a masterpiece of comics storytelling, and which whets my interest in someday embarking on a panel-by-panel analysis of the entire Watchmen series.

    (And if you have not read Watchmen, I am about to give away one of the secrets of its plot, so you may wish to skip ahead twenty-seven paragraphs.)

    In the first panel Adrian Veidt, alias Ozymandias, stands inside his Antarctic headquarters, gazing into a doorway. Veidt has modeled himself after Alexander the Great, his costume evokes the garb of classical civilization, and he looks rather like an ancient Greek statue as he stands in profile. He wears a placid expression, looking perhaps as if he is lost in thought. If you have the book, then you know the context: he is looking into his “intrinsic field subtractor” chamber, which he just employed to (apparently) disintegrate the godlike Doctor Manhattan, and in the last panel on the previous page he was mulling over the scientific aspects of destroying the Doctor, apparently oblivious to the moral cost of murder.

    In the background of this first panel the alert reader will see the silhouetted figures of the superheroes Nite Owl and Rorschach, as if they embody Nemesis, out to avenge the murder of their colleague. They stand in another doorway, and perhaps are merely watching at this point, and not coming forward,

    But revenge will come sooner than they could reach him. A balloon, containing the word “Veidt,” hovers to the right of his head, its tail leading offpanel, towards the second panel in the page’s top tier.

    This second panel shows another of Watchmen‘s superheroes, Laurie, the Silk Spectre, who was once Doctor Manhattan’s lover, who has surely just witnessed Veidt’s seemingly successful attempt to murder him, and who knows (as do Nite Owl and Rorschach) that Veidt is the mastermind behind the massacre of half the population of New York City. (As I have pointed out in my “1986: The Year That Changed Comics” lectures at MoCCA, in the aftermath of the 9/11 attacks, issue 12 of Watchmen takes on new resonance.) Whereas Veidt was shown turned in profile, Laurie faces the reader, angrily aiming a gun and telling Veidt, “You’re an asshole” (a line which should confirm to the museumgoer who hasn’t read Watchmen that this isn’t a book for small children).

    Circular lines curve around Laurie: these are the walls of a circular tunnel (as shown two pages earlier), leading in from the Antarctic snows (accounting for the puddles marking Laurie’s footsteps). The circular lines also serve to emphasize Laurie visually, perhaps harkening back to the occasional circular panels used in comics of the 1930s and 1940s. (Look at an early Batman story, for example.) If Laurie is enacting the role of avenging angel here, the circular lines might even suggest a halo.

    Laurie is aiming her gun right at the reader. What this actually signifies is that in this one panel the reader has been given Veidt’s point of view as he, off-panel, turns his head and sees Laurie pointing the gun at him. Moore and Gibbons hardly encourage the reader to identify with Veidt in Watchmen, but by giving the reader Veidt’s literal viewpoint for this one panel, they encourage the reader to consider what it would feel like to see someone about to kill him or her.

    Subtly the top tier heightens the intensity of the drama by bringing the reader closer to these two characters, panel by panel. The initial panel on the top tier shows Veidt from his head down to his knees. The second panel gives a closer view of Laurie, from her head to the top of her thighs. The third panel brings us even closer to Veidt, starting from the middle of his forehead, as he raises his left leg, as if that is the only way it could be seen in this close-up.

    With the third panel the point of view shifts to Laurie’s. (The first panel was from an “objective” point of view, not that of any of the characters.) Veidt is in the process of turning from his profile position in the first panel to a position facing her. What is most notable about this panel, though, are the multiple images of his hand, held as if to administer a karate chop, and of his left leg, moving up as he is about to launch himself into the air. In contrast with the characters’ static poses in the first two panels, the third panel suggests that Veidt is moving to the attack so quickly that it his movement cannot be “caught” by the artist: it is the equivalent of a blurred movement in a photograph. It’s the kind of multiple image effect one might expect to see in The Flash, and presumably Moore and Gibbons are suggesting that Veidt, though he lacks super-powers, is somehow moving almost too quickly for the human eye to register fully. Even the transcription of Veidt’s battle cry (“Hhhhiiiiiii. . . .”) suggests movement.

    The second tier consists of a single, long panel. It unites all four characters in the same visual space and serves as an establishing shot, marking the location of each within this chamber. The characters are divided into groups of two. In the background Nite Owl and Rorschach have moved forward, enough so that Nite Owl’s figure is now partly in the light, whereas Rorschach remains mostly in silhouette. The positions of their legs shows that they are now walking. In the foreground Veidt and Laurie are united by the bright blast of her gun, which not only connects the two figures visually but illuminates them both amid the shadows that have swallowed up much of the chamber (as well as Nite Owl and Rorschach).

    The figures of Veidt and Laurie are sharply contrasted, and not simply because they are of different sexes. (This panel provides a clear view of Laurie’s microminiskirted legs, for example. Laurie becomes an archetypal female resisting Veidt’s personification of male aggression.) Veidt has no leapt into the air towards Laurie to attack her, thrusting forward his left leg (which he was raising in the previous panel), which looks as if it would have hit her in the lower abdomen (raising some nasty sexual implications). Veidt’s cape flows outward behind him. Hence Veidt is a basically horizontal figure here, whereas Laurie, firing her horizontal gunshot, stands vertically, in opposition to him.

    Yet though Veidt and Laurie are in opposition to each other, their figures also echo each other. Veidt continues to utter his battle cry from panel three as Laurie fires her shot, whereupon it continues in the second tier as a cry of pain (“Yaaa. . .”). Whereas in panel three Veidt was extending his left arm to deliver a karate-style blow, in the second tier he holds his arms closer to his body, bringing his hands together, seemingly to clasp them over a gunshot wound. This pose echoes Laurie’s as she holds her arms together, as her hands hold her gun. As Veidt’s left leg extends forward in attack position, his right leg bends, perhaps in reaction to the pain he feels. Laurie extends her right leg forward, anchoring herself to the floor as she fires the shot, but her left leg bends back, perhaps in response to the recoil effect of the gunshot.

    Moreover, whereas in the top tier Laurie and Veidt both wore facial expressions of anger, now their reactions are quite different. Veidt looks somber, as if reacting to the pain, while Laurie looks somewhat anguished, perhaps feeling some fear as she saw Veidt hurtling towards her, or perhaps distressed by the act of shooting at him, however much he deserves it.

    The bottom tier continues the visual opposition of Laurie (vertical) and Veidt (horizontal): Veidt lies on the floor, seemingly dead, with his left hand over his heart, with blood staining his costume over his heart, and with his right hand, partly clenched, resting in a small puddle of blood on the floor. Laurie stands upright, although not entirely confidently: her head looks down towards Veidt’s body, and her left knee is bent. The bright light from the gun has been supplanted by smoke which curls eerily upward from the barrel.

    In the background, Nite Owl and Rorschach continue their advance forward, both now mostly in the light. Shadow covers Nite Owl’s face, though, masking his reaction to what he’s seen; Rorschach, of course, wears a mask which conceals his facial expressions.

    The first panel of the bottom tier hides the facial expressions of Veidt and Laurie as well. The seemingly dead Veidt’s face is turned away from us. Laurie has moved, standing beside Veidt’s head, with her back to the reader. We cannot see her face, but her body language–her stance, the position of her head–suggests her uncertainty as she carefully studies the seeming corpse.

    Again, the “camera” is being moved subtly closer to the figures. Whereas the middle tier gave us a full figure shot of Laurie, in the third tier’s first panel we see her from the lower third of her head to just above her ankles. We still see the full length of Veidt’s body. In the second panel of the bottom tier, we draw still closer, seeing both Veidt and Laurie from the waist up. Now we can see Veidt’s face, which is once again in profile, but still not Laurie’s. This has the effect of focusing our attention more on Veidt. From the position of her head, Laurie is clearly looking at Veidt’s bloodied clenched hand, and we are being directed to do the same. The starlike points of the puddle of blood further emphasize Veidt’s hand, and oddly contrast with the rounder contours of the puddle of water marking Laurie’s path.

    In the Watchmen paperback, one must turn the page to see what comes next, creating more of a feeling of suspense. But in the museum, pages 15 and 16 hang side by side, so the movement of the “camera,” coming increasingly closer to Veidt’s hand, is unbroken (save for having to shift one’s eyes to the top of page 16).

    This pattern of slowly zooming in on something, or slowly pulling the “camera” back from it, is a characteristic Watchmen technique. Issue one begins, on the cover, with an extreme close-up of the Comedian’s trademark happy face button, with blood on it, as if from a head wound, and surrounded by a rivulet of blood, from the Comedian’s body. In each succeeding panel on page one the “camera” pulls further up and back, until it reaches the level of the window from which the Comedian fell to his death. Similarly, issue one closes with the “camera” pulling up and back from Laurie and Dan (Nite Owl) standing on a balcony.

    The sequence with Veidt’s hand here in issue 12 creates a reverse effect from the opening page of issue 1. In the first issue the “camera” pulled up and back from a small object, amid blood, that was the symbol of the killing of one superhero (the Comedian) by another (Ozymandias). In issue 12, the “camera” step by step moves closer to Veidt’s clenched hand, lying amid blood, giving us a close-up of the hand in the first panel of the top tier of page 16. In the next panel the “camera” moves in still further, as Veidt opens his hand and reveals the bullet, covered with blood, that Laurie shot at him. Earlier, on page 9, Veidt had implied in conversation with a disbelieving Nite Owl that he was capable of catching a bullet that had been fired at him; now we see the proof. The blood-covered bullet becomes not the symbol of death but the symbol of one superhero’s (Veidt’s) ability to survive a murder attempt by another superhero (Laurie).

    The third panel cuts to a closeup of Laurie, aghast at realizing what Veidt has done. Then the rhythm of three panels per tier is abruptly interrupted by the second tier, which consists of a single long panel, in which Veidt just as suddenly comes fully to life, raising himself on one hand and kicking Laurie in the abdomen with his left leg. Notice that this parallels the structure of the previous page, in which the top tier of three panels was followed by a second tier consisting of one panel, in which the figures of Veidt and Laurie were joined by the gunshot with which she attacked him. In the second tier of page 16 the figures of Laurie and Veidt are again joined, this time by Veidt’s leg connecting with her stomach. Thus Veidt succeeds in the kicking attack that Laurie thwarted on the previous page. Veidt still occupies a horizontal position and Laurie is in a vertical one, but Veidt is in the process of raising himself to a standing (vertical) position, and Laurie is toppling to a horizontal position, lying on the floor.

    Thus Veidt and Laurie exchange positions, both literally and figuratively: he stands up, triumphant, while she lies down, in pain and defeat. This sequence is also a sinister variation on the archetypal pattern of symbolic death and resurrection, as Veidt, who sees himself as a hero but actually fills the role of Watchmen‘s primary villain, rises from apparent death.

    In this second tier we see Veidt and Laurie from the same direction as Nite Owl and Rorschach do. This subliminally prepares us for the third tier of panels, in which Nite Owl confronts Veidt. With the violent assault over, the third tier returns to the steady three panel per tier pacing thatWatchmen usually employs.

    Veidt’s first line in this tier is “There. Something else I wasn’t sure would work,” presumably about his success in catching the bullet, and echoing his comment about his seeming murder of Doctor Manhattan on page 14. This suggests that Veidt cares as little about Laurie’s pain as he did about the moral horror of murdering his former teammate Doctor Manhattan. Veidt’s figure is cropped in this panel so that we do not see his head, but we can imagine his indifferent expression from his dialogue. Instead the “camera” turns our attention to Laurie’s facial expression, reflecting her intense pain, as she lies on the floor, her arms positioned so that her unseen hands clasp her abdomen, just as Veidt’s seemed to cover his seeming wound on the previous page.

    On rereading Watchmen the reader may observe that, despite Veidt’s confidence, he is as wrong in believing that he succeeded in killing Doctor Manhattan as Laurie was wrong in thinking she had shot Veidt.

    Nite Owl and Rorschach have come much further into the chamber, while the “camera” looked elsewhere in the previous five panels, and they now stand fully in the light. As Laurie did in the first panel of the previous page, Nite Owl demands Ozymandias’s attention by calling his name: “Veidt!” But Veidt will defeat Nite Owl’s attempt at confronting him much more easily than he survived Laurie’s.

    In the final tier’s second panel the “camera” radically changes position, so that we now seem to be standing behind Nite Owl and directly behind and to the immediate right of Rorschach. Whereas the previous page showed Nite Owl and Rorschach slowly advancing from the background, now we see Ozymandias advancing towards the foreground. This time the figure in the far background is Laurie, who begins to rise to her feet.

    Nite Owl insults Veidt (“Veidt, you bastard. . . .”) and begins to threaten him, but his insult and threat seem standard melodramatic clichés, and his voice trails off (“I’ll. . .”). As if wearily scolding a child, Veidt calls him by his first name over and over (“Oh, Daniel, Daniel, Daniel, Daniel. . . .”), thereby failing to acknowledge his costumed persona. Then, in the page’s final panel, Veidt walks right past Nite Owl and Rorschach and out of the panel: the panel crops most of Veidt’s figure, as if he has already mostly passed out of the scene. “Do grow up. . . .” Veidt tells Nite Owl, who turns, looking bewildered at him. Not only has Nite Owl utterly failed to stop him, but Ozymandias has verbally reduced his would-be opponent to the level of a small child. Rorschach’s cropped figure has slightly turned to watch Ozymandias as he passes, showing us part of his mask: Rorschach’s thoughts on the scene he has witnessed these last two pages remain characteristically enigmatic. In the background Laurie stands upright, but her head is bowed, presumably in pain and defeat.

    Nearby hung the original art for a page from another classic Alan Moore story, Batman: The Killing Joke (1988), illustrated by Brian Bolland. This page was from the sequence in which the Joker recounts his (possible) origin, based on the 1951 story “The Mystery of the Red Hood” from Detective Comics #168. In Moore’s version an unnamed comedian is forced by criminals to pose as their supposed masked leader, the Red Hood, but while they are robbing a chemical plant, they are confronted by the Batman. This page has numerous superb visual effects. In one panel we see double images of the Batman in the Red Hood’s goggles, magnifying the threat perceived by the frightened comedian. Bolland takes a surprising but effective minimal approach to the key moment when the Red Hood, desperate to escape Batman, falls into a vat of chemical wastes: the artist represents the two antagonists by only a glove and part of a cape. Best of all is the large panel in which the Red Hood, still masked, climbs out of the chemical wastes outside the factory. Bolland depicts the barbed wire and vegetation in highly detailed, naturalistic fashion, but what is most impressive are the concentric circles in the tainted water, marking when raindrops fall: the patterns are at once beautiful and eerie, thus setting the stage for what will happen on the next page, when the Red Hood unmasks to discover the wastes have given him the garishly colored hair and face of the Joker.

    My final favorite artwork in the show was Alex Ross’s gorgeous painted cover for a reprint edition of The History of the DC Universe. Strangely, the accompanying label at the museum claimed that the painting exemplified the influence of Surrealism on Ross’s work, offering Salvador Dali’s work as an example. No, no, no, Ross does not deal in distortions of reality but in endowing the fantastic figures and places of comic book universes with a persuasive semblance of reality. His History of the DC Universe cover really demonstrates the influence on Ross of both the great artists of the Golden Age of Illustration, such as his hero Norman Rockwell, and of cinematic montage.

    comicsincontext2007-09-10-01.jpg

    There is so much in this painting to admire. My favorite section shows the head of the Batman; as usual, Ross makes him look like a real man, wearing a mask made of real fabric, his eyes visible through slits, and simultaneously like a formidable, iconic figure who is larger than life, rather than, say, a guy going to a costume party. Ross makes the bat “ears” on Batman’s cowl so long that they conjure the image of devil’s horns, for the Batman is a man who takes on the image of a fearsome bat–or a devil–to defend us from truly devilish menaces. Look how the tall, thin “horns” of Batman’s cowl are echoed by the tall, thin spires of Gotham City’s skyscrapers to the left of his head. Bats, his symbol, fly amid the skyscrapers, and simultaneously over a scene of the boy Bruce Wayne sitting in darkness behind the slain bodies of his parents. The bats hover over the scene, like omens of the boy’s eventual transformation into Batman. Ross’s positioning of this scene near the head of Batman may suggest that this is something that the adult Batman is constantly thinking about: it is his motivation for his endless war on crime. I am also struck by the pose of the kneeling young Bruce. His body language doesn’t suggest the initial shock and horror of witnessing the murders of his parents. Rather, this scene seems to be set moments later, when that initial shock has passed, and young Bruce has relaxed into a state of quiet mourning, and perhaps contemplation, which will eventually lead to the decision that will shape the rest of his life. The blue colors of the Batman section of the painting suggest both night, which is Batman’s realm, and the “blues”–his endless sorrow.

    Ross places Wonder Woman’s head against a background of classical architecture, suggesting both her home among the Amazons on Paradise Island and her series’ background in Greek and Roman mythology. Ross pursues the mythological theme with the section of the painting devoted to Captain Marvel. I like his depiction of the Captain shouting as lightning dances over his body. It is as if moments before, young Billy Batson shouted the magic word “Shazam,” and the enchanted lightning transformed him into his superhuman counterpart. Even better is the background: pyramids amidst the desert, reminding us that the Captain derives his powers from the wizard Shazam, who came from ancient Egypt. The orange palette of this area of the painting suggests the desert sands.

    For the section of the painting devoted to DC’s World War Ii heroes, including Sgt. Rock, the Haunted Tank (complete with the specter of the Civil War’s General Jeb Stuart), and the Blackhawks in their planes, Ross chooses the color red, perhaps as a reminder that war involved death and blood

    I love the visual parallels and echoes in this painting, such as the way that the large foreheads of the Guardians of the Universe, who protect the cosmos from injustice and danger, parallel the enormous brow of Darkseid, the DC’s Universe’s foremost embodiment of all that the Guardians oppose.

    I also greatly admire the way that Ross unifies the entire composition with circles: the twin planets New Genesis and Apokolips from Jack Kirby’s The New Gods, the time bubble holding three members of the Legion of Super-Heroes, the encircled swastika representing the foes of the World War II heroes, the circular body of the Guardians’ giant power battery, reflecting the images of their Green Lantern Corps. The right of the painting, which would have appeared on the front of this wraparound cover, is dominated by the face of Superman against what is really an exploding circle: the destruction of the planet Krypton. But shooting above the cataclysm is a small, nearly circular object: the tiny spacecraft bringing the future Superman to Earth.

    There was more than just comics art to see at the Montclair Art Museum, and I also explored its galleries of 19th and 20th century American art, its gallery devoted to the Hudson River School painter George Inness, and its collection of Native American artwork. Pleased with my visit, I exited the museum, had only a short wait at the bus stop just outside, and embarked on my expedition back home.

    But I got off the bus only about five minutes after I got on. Where was my notebook? It was not in my pockets or my bag or on the floor in front of me. I asked to get off the bus and trudged uphill back to the Museum (How did that bus cover so much ground in such a short time?). The notebook wasn’t at the bus stop, or along the path to the Museum, and although the Museum staff was very helpful, we couldn’t find it anywhere on the floors of the Museum either. So I ended up going back through the exhibit, reconstructing my notes on the pages of a magazine I’d brought. I left my phone number at the Museum, in case the notebook turned up, and checked with New Jersey Transit the next day, but the notebook had seemingly dematerialized.

    Could it be that some museumgoer spotted it and gratuitously decided to steal it? But why? One of the guards suggested, “Maybe you take good notes.” Hmm.

    To cheer myself up upon returning to Manhattan from Montclair, I went to see the movie Harry Potter and the Order of the Phoenix. In it Luna Lovegood tells Harry about nargles, creatures that she claims have stolen many of her belongings. Harry doesn’t believe in them, but he may be mistaken.

    I say that Montclair suffers from an infestation of nargles, who are even now attempting to use my notes to become celebrated Internet columnists on comics! Readers, feel free to visit “Reflecting Culture,” which remains at the Montclair Art Museum through January 13, 2008 but beware: the nargles of Montclair may exact a heavy price.

    Copyright 2007 Peter Sanderson

  • Comics in Context #192: You’re So Yvaine

    comicsincontext4.jpg

    cic2007-08-27-01.jpgHere’s yet another marker of how much popular culture is changing. Sir Ian McKellen has a large repertory of roles that ranges from Richard III and King Lear to Gandalf and, of all people, Magneto in the X-Men movies. And now, as the narrator of the film adaptation of the fantasy novel Stardust, he has taken on the part of the voice of Neil Gaiman. Or, rather, the authorial voice that Gaiman adopted as the narrator of Stardust the novel.

    This week I am continuing my comparison between Stardust the novel and Stardust the motion picture, which I began in last week’s column. As usual, I alert those who have not experienced them to go no further if they don’t want to encounter spoilers.

    Before seeing the movie, I was wary about the reports at the 2006 San Diego Comic Con (see “Comics in Context” #144) and in the press about changes to the novel, notably the conversion of Gaiman’s Captain Alberic, a minor character who hunts and captures lightning from his flying ship, into Captain Shakespeare, a pirate captain with a fondness for dressing in drag. Upon seeing the movie, I rather enjoyed Robert DeNiro’s performance as the captain, with the comedic contrast between his threatening macho swagger when he is commanding his crew to his gentler, courteous manner talking with hero Tristan (Tristran in the book) and heroine Yvaine when they are alone in his cabin. In an August 5, 2007 article in The New York Times, Stardust director Matthew Vaughn compares the film to DeNiro’s 1988 comedy adventure film Midnight Run, so no wonder he cast DeNiro as the Captain.

    I found Captain Shakespeare amusing, but only mildly so. For me his entertainment value is outweighed by the problems his presence creates for the movie. Stardust presents a world in which supernatural elements like magic and witches and a fallen star in human form (Yvaine) exist, but the book aims at giving the characters psychological credibility. To my mind, Captain Shakespeare just doesn’t fit.

    If Captain Shakespeare is so thoroughly in the closet, why does he make Tristan and Yvaine his confidantes? I suppose that anyone who has kept a big secret for so long feels an urge to confess it to somebody. Moreover, the Captain just saved Tristan and Yvaine’s lives, so they owe him the obligation to keep his secret. But still, how can the Captain be sure that he can trust these two individuals whom he just met?

    The Captain Shakespeare storyline strikes me as an example of anachronistically projecting contemporary attitudes into the past. Stardust is set in Victorian times, a period not generally associated with tolerance towards homosexuality. Moreover, Tristan is a youth from a small town, not from London, so his openmindedness on the subject seems more surprising. As for Yvaine, she presumably would not share any cultural prejudices towards sexual orientation. Here I again recall Cloud, the nebula who took the form of a teenage girl in Marvel’s Defenders series, who later shifted into male form, to her teammates’ surprise.

    Later in the film Captain Shakespeare dances about in his cabin, wearing a tutu, while playing a recording of Jacques Offenbach’s music. I found myself wondering, if he’s trying to keep his sexual orientation secret from his macho pirate crew, why is he playing this music–the 19th century counterpart to Broadway show tunes–so loudly that the crew cannot help hearing it? Then I began wondering, if the Captain is unable to fulfill his wish of crossing over into the “real” world and visiting England, how did he get hold of a recording of French music? And why does the recording sound so good? Have you ever heard, say, the tinny sound of one of Enrico Caruso’s early recordings? Why does the Captain’s Offenbach recording sound as perfect as a 21st century CD? If this scene were actually as funny as it was surely intended to be, I wouldn’t be speculating about such matters while I was watching it.

    Soon afterwards, when the Captain’s crew of macho pirates finally find the Captain wearing a tutu, it turns out to be no big deal. One of them tells the Captain that they always knew he was a “whoopsie.” Here I recalled the outing of the gay mobster Vito Spatafore in the first half of the final season of The Sopranos. Although Tony Soprano considers taking a tolerant attitude, since Vito is his best “earner,” the other mobsters’ reactions range from disgust to intense hatred, Tony gives in, and Vito is ultimately brutally beaten to death by other gangsters. So is it credible that a crew of pirates, who were perfectly willing to make Tristan and Yvaine walk the plank, would accept a “whoopsie” as their leader?

    Besides, what is so funny in 2007 about a pirate captain in drag? For one thing, by the time the Stardust movie came out, there had already been three Pirates of the Caribbean movies centered on Johnny Depp’s sexually ambiguous pirate Captain Jack Sparrow. (In these films, furthermore, the suggestions of Jack’s bisexuality are less important than his ironic, antiheroic attitude towards the genre in which he finds himself.) Moreover, the basic joke of a figure of macho power and masculine authority turning out to be gay goes back at least thirty-eight years to the debut of Monty Python’s Flying Circus. The Pythons were continually revealing characters who were judges, policemen, or who held similar traditionally “masculine” roles as gay. Back in the 1970s, when Python arrived on American television, this sort of gag was groundbreaking in American popular culture. Now the joke seems predictable and tired. Instead of being subversive, Stardust‘s Captain Shakespeare seems all too conventional a comedic figure. In 2007 the idea of a gay pirate even seems rather old-fashioned as a comic conceit.

    Then there’s a character who was invented for the movie, Ferdy the Fence, who is played by Ricky Gervais, co-creator of the original BBC version of The Office and of the BBC series Extras, which is seen in the United States on HBO. I’m always glad to see–or hear–Gervais doing comedy; his vocal performance was what I liked best about the animated film Valiant (see “Comics in Context” #144). In Stardust Gervais performs a variation of his familiar comic persona, attempting to hold his own (in negotiations with Captain Shakespeare) but unable to conceal that he is in way over his head. This is entertaining.

    But I wish that the filmmakers had realized that just casting Gervais and having him play this sort of role already served as an allusion to The Office and Extras. Instead, they gild the lily by showing us a sign reading “Ferdy’s Office” (get it?), and having Gervais utter a variation on his “Are you having a laugh?” catchphrase from Extras. This blatant sort of winking to the audience seems to me to be inappropriate to Stardust. According to the August 8, 2007 article in The New York Times, the novel “Stardust is also written in a consciously old-fashioned manner. [Gaiman’s] aim was to evoke the manner of early-20th-century writers like Lord Dunsany and Hope Mirrlees, who wrote fantasy stories of a sort that was sometimes called “˜faerie’. Hence, Stardust the novel should convey the impression to the reader that it could have been written in the 19th century, and ideally the movie would seem to be adapted from a Victorian work. Explicit references to 21st century pop culture break the illusion.

    Ferdy eventually gets killed onscreen when the evil Prince Septimus thrusts his sword into his gut. This sequence was shown during the Stardust preview panel at the 2006 Comic-Con in San Diego (also in “Comics in Context” #144), and I still do not understand why. Why would seeing a popular comedy actor, playing a variation on his usual comedy persona, getting brutally slaughtered onscreen want to make us go see the movie? This scene was a downer when I saw it in San Diego, and it was a downer when I saw it in the complete movie. It’s a miscalculation on the filmmakers’ part.

    To digress for a moment, this reminds me of the promo on Warner Home Video’s great new Popeye DVD set for its forthcoming direct-to-video animated film Superman: Doomsday, based on the 1990s “Death of Superman” storyline in the comics. The promo tells us that in the story Superman will be beaten to death onscreen. Now, I expect that this is partly intended as a warning to parents that this film is not intended for small children. On the other hand, it also seems intended as a come-on: watch Superman get beaten to death! (And in animation, which will make it seem more real than it did in static panels on the comics page. The promo makes no mention of any triumphant resurrection for Superman; perhaps that is not considered a selling point.) So I ask myself, why would I want to see this? Why should I find the film’s logo–a Superman emblem dripping blood–appealing? I suppose I’m just not sadistic enough to be part of contemporary superhero comics’ intended demographic.

    What I find intriguing about Stardust the book is Neil Gaiman’s unusual approaches to familiar elements of fairy tales and fantasy stories. What bothers me about Stardust the movie is that although it is admirably faithful to the novel in many respects, it makes changes that make the story feel much more conventional and ordinary. Even such seemingly eccentric personalities as Captain Shakespeare and Ferdy the Fence really embody conventional comedy ideas–the macho figure in drag and the TV character doing a walk-on–that one might expect to see in any standard issue comedy movie nowadays.

    I can see why the fates of Stardust‘s two major villains, Septimus and the ancient witch, known as Lamia in the film, get changed in the movie. In the book Septimus sets fire to the witch’s hut and plans to beat her to death with a club; instead a small venomous snake bites Septimus’s heel, causing him to die in terrible pain. Since Septimus had posed such a formidable threat through the narrative, it is ironic that he should prove to have a proverbial Achilles’ heel and be brought down not by the sort of brute force he wields but by such a tiny foe.

    As for the witch, she was rejuvenated by magic, but every expenditure of magic by her ages her until by the book’s end she has become more ancient than she was at the start. Having cast Michelle Pfeiffer as Lamia, the filmmakers are understandably averse to having her spend most of the movie in old age makeup. At one point she creates an entire inn and transforms a goat into a human being, with seemingly little or no physical effect on herself.

    The witch is determined to find the star and cut out her heart in order to rejuvenate herself and her sisters. Towards the end of the book, the witch, having “shrunk by age and time to little bigger than a child” (p. 239), confronts Yvaine, who “realized that she felt nothing but pity for the creature who had wanted her dead” (p. 240). Yvaine explains to the witch that she cannot steal her heart because “I have given my heart to another” (p. 240), namely Tristran.

    This is solving a problem through the manipulation of language. The witch intended literally to take Yvaine’s heart, by killing her and physically carving it out of her corpse. Yvaine is pointing out that she has figuratively given her heart to the young man she loves. Metaphor is treated as reality: the witch reluctantly accepts the defeat of her scheme.

    I suppose there is a psychological subtext here. The witch may represent a Bad Mother figure, both for Yvaine and for Tristran. Recall that in Walt Disney’s Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs (1937), the Wicked Queen (who also ages into an ancient crone) initially not only orders the death of the younger Snow White but demands that her heart be removed from her body as proof that she has been slain. Stardust‘s old witch, as Bad Mother, proves unable to deprive Yvaine of her heart and thereby figuratively prevent Yvaine and Tristran from maturing and falling in love with each other.

    The ending of Stardust the novel uses the manipulation of language to bring about other resolutions. Victoria had promised Tristran that if he brought back the fallen star she would give him “whatever I [Tristran] desire.” For most of the book, Tristran interpreted this as meaning Victoria’s hand in marriage. But upon realizing that Victoria loves someone else, Robert Monday, Tristran chooses to interpret the phrase differently: “Then I desire that you should marry Mister Monday” (Harper Perennial edition p. 226). It’s as if Tristran was a lawyer (or a critic), who carefully examines statements for alternate interpretations, as if looking for loopholes.

    Similarly, Princess Una of Stormhold, Tristran’s mother, is bound to serve the old woman Madame Semele “until the day that the moon lost her daughter, if it occurred in a week when two Mondays came together” (p. 229). Yvaine is the lost daughter, and when Robert Monday marries Victoria, “there will be two Mondays together!” (p. 231). This is a typical fairy tale trope: the prophecy of a seemingly impossible event which nonetheless comes true. The key is to find the proper interpretation of the impossible-sounding prophecy. This is a lesson that Macbeth learns too late about the three witches’ prophecies about the seeming impossibility of his own downfall.

    These examples of manipulating language to resolve plotlines reminds me of the denouements of various Gilbert and Sullivan operettas. At the end of The Mikado, the Lord High Executioner Ko-Ko concocts a justification for claiming he had executed the young hero Nanki-Poo when he hadn’t: “It’s like this: when your Majesty says, “˜Let a thing be done,’ it’s as good as done–practically, it is done–because your Majesty’s will is law. Your Majesty says, “˜Kill a gentleman,’ and a gentleman is told off to be killed. Consequently, that gentleman is as good as dead–practically, he is dead–and if he is dead, why not say so?”. Once sentenced, Nanki-Poo is figuratively dead, and Ko-Ko argues that for legal purposes, that’s the same as being literally dead. This logic doesn’t seem that much different from claiming that a witch can’t physically steal Yvaine’s heart because she has figuratively given it to someone else.

    Moreover, Stardust the novel ends with a sense of forgiveness, even towards its principal villainess. The novel seems to argue that being reduced to a decrepit state of extreme old age is sufficient punishment for the old witch. It demonstrates how far Yvaine has evolved as a character that, although she was so consumed by ire against the comparatively inoffensive Tristran for much of the story, by the book’s end she feels only “pity” for the woman who sought to kill her, and even kisses her goodbye.

    This fits with the way that Tristran saves the unicorn from the lion earlier in the book not through intervening with physical force but by simply offering the lion the crown for which the two beasts were fighting. Stardust the book seems to advocate nonviolent means of coping with potential danger.

    This is an unusually merciful ending for the villain’s storyline in a fairy tale, and I don’t think it works. It’s a sweet idea that Yvaine has “given her heart” to Tristan, but I don’t find it psychologically credible that the witch would give up her quest so easily, when she was willing to murder to achieve her goal. I can certainly see how the witch’s simply abandoning her quest would seem anticlimactic in a dramatic medium like film.

    Moreover, in both the book and the film Tristran/Tristan spends the last portion of his journey back to the town of Wall in an unusually passive state for a hero of a tale of adventure: Madame Semele transforms him into a dormouse. (This is yet another example of the manipulation of language: Tristran did not realize that his agreement with Madame Semele to guarantee his safety left a large loophole enabling her to turn him into an animal, as long as she turned him back at the end of their trip.) This provides Yvaine with further opportunity to show her growing affection for Tristran, since she watches over him in his dormouse form.

    So it is no surprise that the filmmakers radically revised the ending of Stardust. In the movie Lamia captures Yvaine, a sword-wielding Tristan joins forces with Septimus to invade the witches’ lair, and there is a climactic battle in which Lamia hurls bolts of magical energy, Septimus and the other witches are killed, and Lamia even resurrects Septimus as a kind of zombie to do battle with Tristan the newly trained swordsman. Ultimately Yvaine defeats Lamia by embracing Tristan and glowing with bright starlight, which destroys the witch.

    Well, light is certainly a familiar ploy to use against evil: sunlight disintegrates vampires, bright light would defeat the DC Silver Age villain Eclipso, Doctor Strange uses the light of his Eye of Agamotto to overcome his enemy Nightmare, and then there’s the effect that dawn has on the gargantuan devil Chernobog in the “Night of Bald Mountain” sequence in Fantasia (1940). But it seems rather unfair to use light to destroy Lamia when it hadn’t been established as her vulnerability earlier in the movie. I preferred it when Tristan hurled lightning at Lamia during the battle. Captain Alberic/Shakespeare used his skyship to capture lightning (presumably by magic), so it was reasonable to have Tristan carrying lightning that he had acquired on the ship, and anyone, witch or not, would be vulnerable to a ball of lightning; that was playing fair with the audience.

    But Yvaine’s luminescence in the battle scene isn’t merely starlight: it is explicitly shown to be the expression of her love for Tristan. So it’s the power of love that destroys Lamia. But that strikes me as a sentimental notion, and the movie doesn’t come up with a sufficiently clever way of making it work for me. (Note that in the Harry Potter mythos, Harry’s mother’s love provides him with a measure of protection from Voldemort, but J. K. Rowling never contends that the power of love could utterly obliterate Voldemort or evil.)

    But my biggest problem with this climactic action scene is that it seems–again–so conventional. Here’s Tristan, finally wielding a sword, just like so many other fantasy heroes, and there’s the witch, shooting her FX bolts of magic, and look, it’s a walking corpse, as if we’ve never seen that in a movie before. The only moment in this scene that surprised me was when Lamia abruptly claimed that the battle wasn’t worth it and called it off. I momentarily found myself astonished, wondering if the movie was going to echo the novel in letting the witch go free, and whether that would work dramatically. And then Lamia said, in effect, she was just playing a mind game with her opponents, and enthusiastically reentered the fray. The key to making these obligatory climactic battle scenes work is to find ways of making the audience forget that they’ve seen variations on this scene in every other action-adventure movie. Stardust the book simply omits the climactic battle in order to focus instead on the way that various leading characters–Tristran, Yvaine, and even the witch and Victoria–have changed over the course of the story. Stardust the movie only finds that one moment in the final combat when I didn’t think: been there, done that.

    In the movie, before he embarks on his quest, Tristan knows that he has a rival for the affections of Victoria, the young woman he idolizes: a standard issue bully with a superior attitude. As soon as I saw this man appear onscreen, I sensed the presence of the all too familiar. So Tristan pledges to find the fallen star for Victoria in order to compete with this other man. In the novel Tristran is more naive and innocent, and makes grandiose offers to Victoria to perform extraordinary feats to win her love, out of an excess of romantic sensibility (which would fit the period in which the book is set, as well as the adolescent mindset). It comes as a surprise to both Tristran and the reader when towards the end of the book Victoria informs him that she had already fallen in love with his employer, Mr. Monday, when he offered to fetch her the fallen star. (Since Mr. Monday is a man in his forties, as well as an authority figure, I wonder if there is an Oedipal subtext here: Tristran could never marry Victoria because she is bonded to a father figure.) Is it possible that Tristran, had he been more emotionally and psychologically mature, might have figured this out before embarking on his romantic quest?

    Stardust is about a quest that takes its protagonist from one place to another geographically, but it is also about a quest of the spirit, whereby Tristran matures from callow youth to responsible adult. Part of that quest entails learning how to see other people (figuratively speaking) clearly, and Yvaine and Victoria make this quest as well.

    One aspect of the book that the movie entirely omits is the evolution of Victoria’s personality. During the months of Tristran’s absence, Victoria is tormented by guilt over “my foolishness, my idiocy, that sent you off on your journeyings,” in which she feared that he might lose his life (p. 223). Having developed a sense of obligation, Victoria pledges to keep her word and marry Tristran. This parallels Yvaine’s own sense of obligation to Tristran. After he saved her life, she is willing to journey with him out of Faerie into the normal world, even though she knows she will transform into an unliving meteorite in this world without magic. Although the film retains Yvaine’s decision to give up her life thus (though in neither book nor film does she have to go through with it), the movie never moves Victoria beyond her initial shallowness.

    Just as Tristran is initially blind to Victoria’s true feelings towards him, he is at first blind to Yvaine’s worth as an individual person. Having realized that she is the fallen star in human form, Tristran makes her his prisoner, against her will, and intends to present her to Victoria as a gift. In effect, in the book Tristran makes Yvaine his slave, treating her as property.

    In reading the book, I found it hard to sympathize with Tristran on this point. How could he treat someone who (apart from glowing) looked, talked and behaved like a human being like himself as if she were his pet or possession? I can understand why the filmmakers tweaked this plot point: in the movie Tristan tells Yvaine that he will use a magic candle to transport her back to the heavens once he has shown her to Victoria. (This doesn’t seem like a bad deal, making Yvaine’s initial resentment towards Tristan in the movie more difficult to understand.)

    But Tristran’s enslavement of Yvaine in the book is probably necessary to making the story work. It’s a metaphor for Tristran’s immature attitude towards women. He idealizes and virtually worships Victoria, blind to the evidence that we readers see, that she is merely toying with his emotions. Obsessed with Victoria, Tristran ignores the good qualities of other women, and, through a kind of metaphorical hyperbole, even ignores the personhood of Yvaine. (As noted last time, Tristran is not cruel, and begins to develop a growing sympathy for Yvaine soon after making her his captive.) Tristran regards Victoria as if she were a goddess, whereas Yvaine, as a living star, is a true “goddess” whom he initially treats as if she were merely his prize.

    In Stardust, Gaiman’s novel Anansi Boys (see “Comics in Context” #105, 106, 107 and 108) and his television series Neverwhere (see “Comics in Context” #18), the male protagonist starts out on the wrong part in life, having become involved with the wrong woman. A number of Gaiman’s protagonists find themselves confronting the choice of changing their life’s path or suffering death (like Morpheus in Sandman) or a kind of psychological stasis. Look at the contrast in Gaiman’s 1602 between Captain America, who remains set in his ways, and Nick Fury, who undergoes change and thus brings about redemption (see “Comics in Context” #35 and 36).

    Stardust the novel isn’t about Tristran becoming a warrior (although he does so in its Epilogue). It is about Tristran becoming more mature emotionally and psychologically, outgrowing naive romantic fantasies and developing empathy for others. Before visiting Victoria on his return, Tristran realizes that “he could no longer reconcile his old idea of giving the star to Victoria Forester with his current notion that the star was not a thing to be passed from hand to hand, but a true person in all respects and no kind of a thing at all. And yet, Victoria Forester was the woman he loved” (p. 208). Tristan does not prove his heroism through physical combat but through his generous, mature response when Victoria confesses her love for Mr. Monday but nonetheless offers Tristran her hand in marriage. Rising above what was once his ruling obsession, Tristran releases her from her obligation to him and gives his “blessing” to her marriage to Mr. Monday (thereby, without realizing it, bringing about his mother’s release from her own enslavement).
    Shortly thereafter, Tristran confesses to Yvaine that “Everything I ever thought about myself–who I was, what I am–was a lie, Or sort of. You have no idea how astonishingly liberating that feels” (p. 234).

    I find it appealing that the realization that he is in love with Yvaine seems to take Tristan by surprise once he has been disillusioned about Victoria’s true feelings towards him. Similarly, Yvaine’s growing love for Tristran seems to sneak up on her: she once again calls him “a ninny, a lackwit, and a. . .a clodpoll” (p. 233) just before they agree that they will not part again and walk “hand in hand.” Again, the movie takes a more conventional approach, and Tristran and Yvaine seem well aware of their love for each other before the climactic battle. The movie shows Tristran fall in love with Yvaine, but does not communicate the sense that he undergoes a complete change of perspective about “everything I ever thought about myself.”

    I also like that the book indicates that this is only the first major step in Tristran’s psychological development. The movie shows Tristan and Yvonne, crowned as rulers, before a vast audience that includes townspeople of Wall such as Victoria as well as Captain Shakespeare and his pirates. (So now it’s no big deal to cross the barrier separating Wall from the realm of Faerie? What happened?) Weren’t they acting like self-centered adolescents only a week earlier? But in the book’s Epilogue, Tristran postpones assuming the throne, and instead leaves his mother, Una, as ruler. He tells Yvaine, “there are still so many places we have not seen. So many people still to meet. Not to mention all the wrongs to right, villains to vanquish, sights to see, all that. You know” (p. 245). Not until five years later do Tristran and Yvaine ascend the thrones, whereupon he rules with wisdom and finally becomes more like the warrior hero of fantasy adventure, leading his people to victory over the Northern Goblins. The implication is that Tristran and Yvaine learned more about the world, and perhaps themselves, during those five years of travels, finally becoming worthy of ruling their land of Stormhold.

    Numerous critics and director Matthew Vaughn himself, in the Times article, have compared Stardust the movie to The Princess Bride, the novel and film written by William Goldman. Perhaps this accounts for some of the blatant comedy elements in the film, like Captain Shakespeare and the treatment of the ghosts of the sons of the Lord of Stormhold, who are a more somber presence in the Stardust book. The novel Stardust can be witty but it isn’t a comedy, except in the sense that it has a happy (though ultimately bittersweet) ending. Gaiman said in a July 26, 2007 article in Time magazine that “It’s not like a comedy like Shrek that’s making fun of the thing,” meaning the fantasy and fairy tale genres. “It’s the thing itself.” This is my main problem with the film’s comedy elements, even the more diva-ish moments in Michelle Pfeiffer’s performance: they come too close for my taste to subverting “the thing itself.”

    But that wouldn’t bother me if what should be the heart of the film–the character arcs and love story of Tristan and Yvaine–came across more powerfully in dramatic terms. The key to The Princess Bride lies in the movie’s metafictional framing sequence: the old man telling the storybook tale t his cynical young grandson, who stands in for all the adults in the audience who consider themselves too mature and sophisticated for such stuff. Goldman uses his postmodern satire of fairy tale tropes to disarm the contemporary viewer, and make it look as if he is mocking the genre. But beneath all these seemingly subversive trappings, the supposedly old-fashioned story of true love and true heroism comes through with palpable dramatic power, surprising and winning over the young boy just as it does the movie’s adult audience.

    I didn’t find the love story in Stardust the movie personally moving, and it should be. Whether because of the acting or writing or direction, It seemed to me too predictable, too conventional, too superficial to be truly affecting. And the theme of Tristan’s and Yvaine’s awakening to their true selves never truly registered. The love story doesn’t come across in the book as powerfully as I might like, either, but it is there, and I can imagine passages in the book, such as those I have quoted, being staged much more dramatically than in the current movie. Maybe one day Stardust will be dramatized again, on stage, or radio, or television, or movies, and more of its potential will be successfully tapped.

    Copyright 2007 Peter Sanderson

  • Comics in Context #191: You Are My Lucky Star

    comicsincontext4.jpg

    cic2007-08-27-01.jpgHere’s an example of how fast the culture is changing. As regular readers know, I’ve given many talks at New York City’s Museum of Comic and Cartoon Art (www.moccany.org). Two years ago I decided to hold a discussion of Stardust, the novel written by Neil Gaiman and illustrated by Charles Vess, both luminaries of the comics world. Nobody showed up. A month and a half ago, I was sitting in a local restaurant, gazing out the window, and saw a bus go by, bearing a advertisement for the Stardust movie on its side.

    Last month I write about how the makers of the movie Fantastic Four: Rise of the Silver Surfer so disastrously failed in their attempt to translate classic stories by Stan Lee and Jack Kirby, notably their “Galactus trilogy,” to the screen. (See “Comics in Context” #184185, and Quick Stop contributor Paul Dini makes his own incisive attack on the film in his podcast “Dini Double Feature” #3.) In contrast, the Stardust movie is considerably more faithful to its source material. Neil Gaiman sold the movie rights to a director he trusted with the material, Matthew Vaughn, and persuaded him to hire Jane Goldman, who collaborated with Vaughn on the screenplay (see “Comics in Context”#144). In numerous recent interviews Gaiman, who is one of the movie’s producers, has made clear he is happy with the finished film.

    The movie still differs from the book in numerous respects. The changes range from the slight (the hero is named “Tristran Thorn” in the book, but “Tristan,” like the Wagnerian hero, in the movie) to major (a radically revamped final act, in which various characters meet different fates than they do in the book). A short episode in the book, in which Tristran is befriended by Johannes Alberic, captain of a flying “sky-ship,” becomes an extended sequence in the film which metamorphoses Captain Alberic into the pirate Captain Shakespeare, a considerably more flamboyant character.

    Sometimes changes were made for budgetary reasons. In the book there is a battle between a lion and a unicorn, but to save on the CGI budget, only the unicorn appears in the film. Some changes were made due to the demands of dramatizing a prose story onscreen. Hence, Stardust the book devotes its opening chapter to the story of Dunstan Thorn, leading up to his son Tristran’s birth; the movie greatly condenses this section in order to introduce Tristan more quickly. And sometimes it seems that Gaiman was simply overruled by Vaughn and Goldman, who wanted to take their own approach to an aspect of the story. (Gaiman entertainingly describes the process of adapting Stardust into film in an August 8, 2007 National Public Radio interview.)

    While I can understand the reasons why various changes were made in adapting the book, it is my role as a critic and independent scholar to show how even minor changes to a significant work of fiction can result in the loss of valuable nuances in the book. (And if you haven’t either read the book or seen the film, consider yourselves given spoiler warnings.)

    Take the lion and the unicorn episode, for example, from Chapter Five. It serves many purposes. For one thing, as Tristran realizes, the battle between the two creatures is a reenactment of a famous nursery rhyme (“The Lion and the Unicorn were fighting for the crown. . . .”). The book has already established that Tristran is journeying through the enchanted realm of Faerie: this episode further suggests that this is the world of fairy tales, in which children’s fantasy stories take on reality. The lion and the unicorn appear on the royal coat of arms of the United Kingdom, so their presence in Stardust marks its version of Faerie as a specifically British fantasy world. Moreover, Stardust‘s lion and unicorn may serve as an allusion to Lewis Carroll’s Through the Looking Glass, in which a battling lion and unicorn likewise appear. Alice and Tristran each recalls the nursery rhyme when he or she sees the battling lion and unicorn.

    Although these subtexts are all worth notice, they are less important than what the episode conveys about the characters of Tristran and the book’s leading lady, Yvaine, the star in human form who has literally fallen to Earth. So far Yvaine has been utterly contemptuous towards Tristran, throwing mud at him and insulting him as soon as they first met in Chapter Four. Tristran doesn’t have Yvaine’s problem with anger management, but he is wrapped up in his quest to find a fallen star and bring it back to Victoria, the young woman whom he believes he loves. He is so obsessed with Victoria and his quest that he is rather lacking in empathy towards other people.

    “”˜I broke my leg,” said the young lady [Yvaine].
    “˜I’m sorry, of course,’ said Tristran. “˜But the star.’”
    (Stardust, Harper Perennial edition, p. 103)

    Tristran isn’t so “sorry” that he offers to do anything to relieve Yvaine’s pain or to comfort her. Moreover, once he realizes that Yvaine is the fallen star he seeks, he takes her prisoner, binding her to himself with a magical chain. He intends to give her to Victoria, as if she were not a person but an animal or object. Although the book never uses the word, this naive, innocent young man is nonetheless treating her as a slave.

    But Tristran probably doesn’t realize the import of what he has done to Yvaine. Nor is he cruel: by the start of Chapter Five he makes a splint for her leg, offers to find her a doctor, and worries that she’ll starve. (Actually, according to the book, stars don’t eat.)

    When they encounter the battling lion and unicorn, Yvaine demonstrates her own deep capacity for compassion, even for these fearsome beasts. “‘Stop them,’ whispered the star. “˜They will kill each other.’” (p. 114). When it becomes clear that the lion will kill the unicorn, Yvaine pleads with Tristran to try to stop the battle. Although Tristran knows that he cannot possibly stop the battling creatures by force, and that they would probably kill him as well, he nonetheless advances till he is only “an arm’s length from the beasts” (p. 115). Recalling the nursery rhyme, Tristran picks up a crown lying in the nearby grass and places it on the lion’s head; with that, the fight is over. Despite her own broken leg, Yvaine makes her way over to the unicorn and comforts it; she insists that they stay with the wounded animal, “and Tristran had not the heart to refuse her” (p. 116).

    So through this episode the book first reveals Yvaine’s capacity for great empathy and kindness. It also depicts Tristran’s first important act of bravery in the story. Moreover, although at the end of Chapter Four, Tristran accepted Yvaine’s description of him as “a ninny, a numbskull, a lackwit and a coxcomb,” his solution for taming the lion is rather clever. (As with “The Tale of the Three Brothers” in Harry Potter and the Deathly Hallows, children’s stories and rhymes prove to contain genuine wisdom.) He may be naive, often unthinking and self-deluded, but Tristran can rise above these failings and display true intelligence. Further, why did he risk his life to save the unicorn? Was it simply his emerging capacity to care about other beings than himself and his idealized vision of Victoria? Or was Tristran also acting out of a growing unconscious affection for Yvaine? Tristran embarked on a quest to find the fallen star in order to please Victoria; Yvaine effectively asked him to go on a quest to save the unicorn, and he obeyed, even though his conscious mind warned him against it. Stardust is principally the story of Tristran’s development from callow boy to mature adult, and this episode presents a striking step in that development.

    The sequence concludes with Yvaine and Tristran lying on opposite sides of the unicorn, but still joined by the chain, on which Tristran focuses his attention just before falling asleep. Yvaine and Tristran are separate but linked, and his efforts to hear her quiet singing suggest he wishes he were figuratively closer to her. Even though Yvaine had earlier warned Tristran that she would do anything she could to obstruct her quest, in saving the unicorn’s life, they have acted in unison, foreshadowing the emotional bond that will grow between them.

    The chain reminds me of the handcuffs in Alfred Hitchcock’s 1935 film The Thirty-Nine Steps, which serve a similar thematic purpose: its hero on a cross-country quest is handcuffed to a woman who resents him and intends to thwart him, but they end up as both allies and lovers.

    But a CGI lion was judged to be too expensive for a single scene, and the scene really isn’t essential to the story. So in the film Tristan and Yvaine encounter the unicorn, who is needed for subsequent plot developments, under more peaceful circumstances. And yet look how much the lion-and-unicorn sequence in the book contributes to the careful reader’s understanding of the main characters, the setting in Faerie, and some of the book’s themes. I wonder if the lion’s fascination with the crown might even serve to parody the obsessions of other Stardust characters–the old witch (played by Michelle Pfeiffer in the film) and the murderous Septimus–with power.

    In order to find the fallen star for Victoria, Tristan/Tristran had to cross over from normal reality into a world of the supernatural.

    In Joseph Campbell’s The Hero of A Thousand Faces, he describes the various phases of the archetypal “hero’s journey” monomyth that underlies adventure stories. Among these is the protagonist’s “crossing of the threshold” which separates the normal, ordinary world from the realm of adventure, which is often enchanted. To get past the threshold, the protagonist must contend against a “threshold guardian.”

    Stardust the novel makes its threshold wonderfully explicit. Tristran lives in the British town of Wall, which is named after an actual wall, which separates the town from a literally enchanted realm, that of Faerie. There is only a single gap in the wall, which is guarded by the townspeople of Wall, who are determined not to allow any of Wall’s children or any visitors to the town pass through into Faerie; apparently, the adult townspeople of Wall have no intention of going there. The only exception to the prohibition comes once every nine years on May Day, when the townspeople of Wall cross through the gap to attend a fair that is held in the meadow immediately on the other side.

    The nature of the wall raises questions in my mind. Does the wall, which comes out of the woods and reenters them, have end points, enabling someone to walk around it? Is the wall presumably some kind of dimensional barrier, and Faerie actually located in another dimension? That would explain why Captain Alberic/Shakespeare couldn’t just sail his flying ship over the wall.) Probably wisely, Gaiman leaves the answers to these questions as mysteries: fairy tales do not conform to scientific principles. But his narrator does explain in the book that “Faerie is bigger than England, as it is bigger than the world (for, since the dawn of time, each land that has been forced off the map by explorers and the brave going out and proving it wasn’t there has taken refuge in Faerie. . . ) ” (p. 63). This suggests that while Faerie seems on the surface to be part of our world, just over that wall, it is actually an alternate reality, constructed over the ages by the imaginations of storytellers.

    The movie avoids referring to the enchanted realm as Faerie. Why? Was the name considered confusing because Tristan does not encounter any actual fairies in the film? Was it thought that movie audiences nowadays cannot separate the word “fairy” from its alternate meaning as a slur against gays? By using the term “Faerie” for the realm beyond the wall, the book suggests that this is a truly magical world which perhaps predates human civilization in Britain. Moreover, Stardust is set in the 19th century, and its use of the term “Faerie” connects the book with the tradition of depicting fairies in Victorian literature and art.

    Most importantly, Gaiman’s use of the name “Faerie” in the book makes it immediately clear to the reader that this is indeed an enchanted realm on the other side of the wall. One of my problems with the movie is that the world on the other side of the wall never seems like a truly magical land to me. It looks beautiful, certainly, but it looks and seems real. Referring to it as “Stormhold” makes it sound like another nation, not a supernatural domain.

    This may be a difficult distinction to make clear. Certainly the movie’s “Stormhold” has witches and ghosts and even a unicorn. But Macbeth has witches and ghosts, too, yet no one contends that Scotland is a literally enchanted realm comparable to the land of Faerie. The witches in Macbeth seem like anomalies in an otherwise normal world, or they represent supernatural forces that are normally hidden from mortal view. The Stardust movie makes Stormhold look so realistic that its witches and unicorn likewise seem like anomalies to me. At one point in the book (p. 63), Gaiman’s narrator recounts a legend that as mountain range in Faerie is actually the body of a sleeping giant. The reader can then imagine a mountain range with a vaguely humanoid form, adding to his sense of a magical world, but how could a film visually convey that?

    Other recent movies successfully make their distinctions between the normal and magical worlds. Take The Chronicles of Narnia: The Lion, the Witch and the Wardrobe: as soon as the kids step through the wardrobe, they are surrounded by snow (at the wrong time of year) and sight a faun and talking beavers. The sheer number of unusual, supernatural phenomena plays a role. It’s always clear in the Harry Potter movies that Hogwarts is a magical place, what with ghosts and paintings with moving, talking figures, and staircases swinging about with minds of their own.

    In Stardust the book Gaiman quickly establishes the supernatural feel of Faerie once Tristran crosses over there: he encounters a “hairy little man”–“if man he was,” notes the narrator-, as well as “tiny people” who emit a flickering light, who might be actual fairies. Later, memorably, there is a talking tree (acknowledged by Gaiman to be inspired by Tori Amos) and, much further on, a talking badger. None of them make it into the movie. As early as page 63, the book’s narrator assures us that “Here, truly, there be Dragons. Also gryphons, wyverns, hippogriffs, basilisks, and hydras.” But in the film’s Stormhold, the supernatural still seems to me to be the exception rather than the rule.

    In the film, when Tristan and Yvaine first find Captain Shakespeare’s flying pirate ship soaring unto view, it initially seemed out of place to me: I hadn’t seen anything so massively, spectacularly supernatural in the film up to that point. In the book I accepted Captain Alberic’s flying ship right away. Having read about so many other impossible things by that point, I accepted the ship as a reasonable addition.

    The most interesting aspect of the wall in the book for me is that the male townspeople of Wall take turns acting as guards–including Tristram himself and his father Dunstan, each of whom ends up violating his duty by crossing over into Faerie. In other words, this is the only case I can think of in which the protagonist is himself one of Campbell’s threshold guardians! In order to become a hero, he has to give up the role of threshold guardian and defy his former fellow threshold guardians.

    In the book this also means freeing oneself from the townspeople’s own version of groupthink. The townspeople of Wall are devoted to not letting anyone cross the barrier either way between their world and Faerie. But why? Neither Dunstan nor Tristran seem to know, nor does anyone else in Wall say why.

    The townspeople’s guardianship of the wall seems to me to be a metaphor for a mindset that fears and resents the unknown, that insists on conventional thinking and behavior, and that discourages all but the truly insistent on pursuing alternative paths through life. The only people whom the townspeople of Wall allow to pass through the gap have “a look in the eyes, and once seen it cannot be mistaken” (p. 4). Perhaps Tristran too developed this “look.” It’s as if Wall is a fairy tale version of an archetypal small town, whose citizens are crippled by provincial ways of thinking, and the land over the wall represents the archetypal big city, where those willing to embark on the quest can find “miracles and wonders” (p. 13).

    In the movie there only seems to be one threshold guardian for the wall: an ancient man who is nevertheless amusingly formidable in preventing people from crossing the gap. (Does he never sleep?) I think that the movie misses something important here. The book has presented us with a powerful image of an entire community that devotes itself to preventing individuals from leaving and making a different kind of life. (Suddenly I find myself thinking of television’s The Prisoner.) In the movie it may well be that the community doesn’t even know that there is an enchanted world on the opposite side of the wall, and there is only this one aged, lone eccentric who shoos (or bears) people away from the threshold.

    But what about that exception, on May Day every nine years, when the townspeople cross the threshold just far enough to attend the Faerie fair? This initially puzzled me, but I decided that these May Days are like Mardi Gras and Carnival, or Halloween or Saturnalia. There is a tradition of holidays when the normal rules of order and proper behavior are suspended. It is as if these holidays are outlets for emotions, for sides of our personalities, for activities, which are suppressed during the rest of the year in order that society may function in an orderly fashion. And so in Stardust the book, that outlet for the people of Wall comes once every nine years.

    In the movie, though, the enchanted realm’s meadow and its fair are permanently off limits to the people of Wall. Perhaps the filmmakers didn’t want to puzzle the audience as to why there was an exception to the rule about not crossing the threshold.

    As noted, Stardust‘s leading lady is Yvaine, a star in human form. who has fallen to Earth. The idea of a star in human form is not new. There is even a Marvel character, Cloud, a member of the Defenders in the 1980s, who was an entire nebula who took the form of a teenage girl (and sometimes a teenage boy) on Earth. I dealt with the concept in this column in my discussion of P.L. Travers’ first Mary Poppins book, in which one of the Pleiades appears as a young girl named Maia and even goes Christmas shopping in London (see “Comics in Context” #158).

    What I found most intriguing about the Maia episode, and another one in which Mary Poppins hangs paper stars in the sky, is that they imply that in the world of Mary Poppins, science is wrong. Similarly, after meeting Yvaine, Tristran tells her “that he had always supposed stars to be, as Mrs. Cherry had taught them, flaming balls of burning gas many hundreds of miles across, just like the sun only further away” (p. 111). Mary Poppins and Stardust postulate that science is merely illusion, a notion that is appealing although not to be taken seriously. Science tells us that our planet is a miniscule part of a cosmos too vast for us to comprehend, to which we mean nothing. It is a bleak vision of reality. Wouldn’t the universe seem to be more benign if it had a more human scale, if the stars turned out to be people like ourselves, or to be tiny lights that we could reach out and touch just by climbing Mary Poppins’ ladder?

    Still, one of the problems that I have with Stardust, both as a book and as a movie, is in accepting Yvaine as actually being a star. I don’t have trouble with Maia, because Mary Poppins is a more whimsical sort of book than Stardust, which takes a more dramatic tone. I feel that I should take Yvaine more seriously as a character than I do Maia. Are we to imagine that Yvaine and her fellow stars exist in humanoid form, albeit with the ability to shine, up in the heavens? Or do they exist in some other sort of form, and Yvaine took on human form when she fell into the realm of Faerie (just as the book and film tell us that she would transform into an unliving piece of rock–a meteorite–if she left Faerie and entered the “real” world)? Even if stars exist in the heavens in humanoid form, wouldn’t their native realm be very different from Earth’s? Yet Yvaine seems to have no trouble adjusting to Earth.

    Certainly, Yvaine gives off light, but she does not seem to me to be a different kind of being in essence from Tristran/Tristan and the other humans. I find myself thinking back to Lee and Kirby’s “Galactus trilogy,” in which another celestial being literally falls to Earth–the Silver Surfer–and encounters a human being–Alicia Masters. Lee and Kirby depict the Surfer as initially not comprehending the ways and nature of humanity, until Alicia opens his eyes not just to the value of the human race, but to the potential for humanity–qualities such as nobility and compassion–within himself. The Silver Surfer is metaphorically an angel or god who has fallen into the world of mortals. That’s the metaphorical role that Yvaine too is intended to fill. Yet neither in the movie nor in the book do I get the sense that there is anything truly unearthly about Yvaine. She seems not like a fallen goddess, but like a dethroned princess, forced to put up with someone–Tristran/Tristan–whom she considers her social inferior.

    I’ve thought of another parallel as well. In the book when Tristran and Yvaine first kiss, at last acknowledging their love for each other, the narration states, “He opened his eyes as he kissed the star. Her sky-blue eyes stared back into his, and in her eyes he could see no parting from her” (p. 234).

    That last clause seems familiar. Charles Dickens wrote two endings for Great Expectations, and the final version of his second ending concludes thus: “I took her hand in mine, and we went out of the ruined place; and, as the morning mists had risen long ago when I first left the forge, so, the evening mists were rising now, and in all the broad expanse of tranquil light they showed to me, I saw no shadow of another parting from her.”

    Is the similarity in phrasing only a coincidence? Tristran and Yvaine are like Dickens’ once naive Pip and the formerly disdainful Estella. In the Stardust book the narrator even points out to us in Chapter One that at the time of his story “Mr. Charles Dickens was serializing his novel Oliver Twist (p. 5), as if alerting the readers to be on the lookout for Dickensian parallels.

    Dickens’ concluding lines for Great Expectations may suggest a happy ending, with Pip and Estella united in love. But they are actually ambiguous. Just before Dickens’ final paragraph, Estella, who admitted to have been changed by her experiences, told Pip that they “will continue friends apart,” which is hardly an expression of undying love. Just because Pip “saw no shadow of another parting from her” does not mean that they will not part. Indeed, Pip, as narrator recounting his past, may be phrasing it this way to suggest that there was such a “shadow” that he ignored at the time.

    Moreover, in fine tuning this ending, Dickens had previously phrased the last line this way: “I saw the shadow of no parting from her but one.” It has been suggested that this “one” shadow would be that of the inevitable parting of lovers by death. (For more about Dickens’ ending, see here and here.)

    This interpretation is relevant to Stardust the book, because, in retrospect, Tristran’s failure to see his “parting” from Yvaine is ironic. As we learn in the Epilogue, “Tristran and Yvaine were happy together.” But “Not foreverafter”–as fairy tales traditionally claim at their conclusions–“for Time, the thief, eventually takes all things into his dusty storehouse,” and Tristran inevitably dies.

    Death is not such a bad thing in the world of Stardust. It’s instructive to be writing about Stardust so soon after doing a column about Harry Potter and the Deathly Hallows (see “Comics in Context” #187). (Spoiler alert through the end of this paragraph!) J. K. Rowling was insistent on the mystery and finality of death in her Harry Potter series until Harry makes his (apparent) journey to the borderline between the world of the living and the realm of the dead, where he (apparently) encounters Dumbledore’s spirit towards the end of Hallows. In Stardust the sons of the Lord of Stormhold, once they have been killed, immediately reappear as ghosts; in the movie, this is even treated as a running gag. At least for those in the realm of Faerie, death is not oblivion, so Tristran’s death in the book is not the end for him.

    But Yvaine is an immortal, and Gaiman ends the book on a bittersweet note, with the description of Yvaine, still alive and still young, but parted from her true love by his death, standing “for hour after hour” at the top of her palace: “She says nothing at all, but simply stares upward into the dark sky and watches, with sad eyes, the slow dance of the infinite stars.” (It’s an image something like the final, enigmatic shot of Rouben Mamoulian’s 1933 film Queen Christina, whose title character has also lost her lover and is staring out into the unknown.) She has been parted both from her true love and from the other stars. Possibly in death Tristan has become part of the infinite; Yvaine is condemned to be separate from it.

    But at the end of the movie the narrator informs us that Tristan did not die, but after he and Yvaine jointly ruled Stormhold for many years, they used a magic candle to transport themselves into the heavens, where they lived as stars, presumably for eternity. So, I wonder, did Tristan achieved immortality, did he remain a very old man? Or was he somehow rejuvenated? More importantly, what does it really mean for Tristan to become a star? Did he retain his human appearance, or was he transformed into a different, sort of being?

    Despite the transformation of the hero into a star, this is in essence the conventional ending of a fairy tale: the hero and heroine live happily ever after, in this case, literally forever. But the book has an unconventional ending for the genre. For one thing, the narrator cautiously implies that Tristran and Yvaine’s life together was not entirely blissful: “they were happy, as these things go, for a long while.” The narrator acknowledges that Tristran inevitably died, and that Yvaine faced a life (perhaps eternal?) of loneliness. All good things come to an end.

    This is a more realistic and thought-provoking ending, befitting a fairy tale for an adult audience. Indeed, I would say that what makes Stardust the book interesting is its unconventional approach to familiar tropes of fantasy and fairy tales, while many of the changes that the movie makes push the story in a more conventional direction. This is a subject I will explore further in next week’s column.

    Copyright 2007 Peter Sanderson

  • Comics in Context #190: Pop Eye-Con

    comicsincontext4.jpg

    cic2007-08-20-01.jpgOne of the major event in cartoon art in 2007 is Warner Home Video’s release of Popeye the Sailor 1933-1938, a DVD set collecting the first sixty Popeye cartoons produced by the Max Fleischer Studios. This is everything that a DVD set of vintage animation should be.

    First there is the handsome artwork on the case, depicting Popeye in the style of the Fleischers’ 1930s cartoons, adapted from the design by the character’s creator, comic strip artist E. C. Segar. The artwork, and even the simple orange color of the box, impart a wonderful vintage feel to the collection, as if this is what a DVD set would be like if it was produced seventy years ago. Picking my set up at a local Best Buy, I received an exclusive bonus: the chain sells its Popeye sets in a tin case bearing Popeye’s likeness, further reinforcing the appealing retro look.

    Inside, the Popeye cartoons have been remastered, giving them sharp, clear image, enabling viewers to marvel at the beauty of their painted backgrounds, something to which I’d never paid attention when watching the shorts on television or even in theaters. Something I had noticed in the past was the Fleischers’ use of actual three-dimensional sets in some scenes, against which the animated characters would be filmed. Watching these DVDs I found myself thinking that these sets convey more of a sense of three-dimensional depth than even today’s computer animation can achieve (at least without making viewers wear 3-D glasses). After decades of seeing these cartoons start out with the logo of Associated Artists Productions (A.A.P.), which was their first television distributor, it is refreshing to see their original openings, with Paramount’s mountain logo, restored. Between the Paramount logos and the clarity of the restored prints, you can imagine that you are seeing these cartoons the way that they looked when they were first released during the Great Depression.

    cic2007-08-20-02.jpgThen there are all the special features! The producers of this DVD cover Popeye’s history, in the comics, in animation, and even in Robert Altman’s 1980 live action film: its screenwriter, Jules Feiffer, and actor Paul Dooley, who played Wimpy, turn up in the set’s mini-documentaries.

    What may be even more surprising is that the producers even feature material that has nothing to do with Popeye but which will be of interest to aficionados of early animation that led up to the Fleischers’ Popeye series. One of the documentary features on the set is “Forging the Frame: The Roots of Animation 1900-1920,” co-produced by Greg Ford, the curator of Lincoln Center’s retrospective of cartoon musicals, which I covered at such great length in this column starting with “Comics in Context” #100. This documentary goes all the way back to J. Stuart Blackton’s pioneering Humorous Phases of Funny Faces, made in 1906. (Hey, that means that last year was the hundredth anniversary of the animation medium. Shouldn’t there have been a major celebration in museums, revival film theaters, and comics conventions?) The documentary spotlights Winsor McCay, the first truly great creative figure in American comics and in animation, and offers excerpts from four of his landmark films, Little Nemo (1911); How a Mosquito Operates (1912), pointing out how it inaugurates animation that depicts a character’s personality; Gertie the Dinosaur (1914), in which McCay created the first great success in personality animation; and The Sinking of the Lusitania (1918), rightly characterizing it as a documentary in animated form. “Forging the Frame” provides excerpts from several other remarkable early cartoons, featuring such characters as Mutt and Jeff, Krazy Kat and Ignatz Mouse (adhering recognizably to George Herriman’s original versions), and the early Felix the Cat, and then you can watch the entire cartoons elsewhere in this amazing DVD set. My only complaint about these silent cartoons in the set is that, since silent films were originally shown with musical accompaniment, I wish that Warner Home Video had provided them with musical scores. Maybe there wasn’t enough money in the budget, but a simple piano accompaniment would do, and there are talented silent film pianists who regularly perform their own scores at New York’s Film Forum and Museum of Modern Art.

    Two weeks ago I was disparaging special features on DVDs that provide no more than the most basic information that the animation buffs who buy the collection will already know, or will figure out for themselves on watching the cartoons. The “Popeye Popumentaries” and commentary tracks on this Popeye set do their job right. There is a wide array of experts on comics and animation history represented, including historians Jerry Beck (who played a major role in producing this set), Greg Ford, Michael Barrier and Leonard Maltin; animation professionals including Ren and Stimpy creator John Kricfalusi, former Disney director Eric Goldberg, omnipresent cartoon and comics authority Mark Evanier, and Quick Stop contributor Paul Dini; comic strip giants Mort Walker, Jules Feiffer and Mutts creator Patrick McDonnell, who get to speak about Segar; and the current voice of Popeye, Billy West, who provides an amazing on-screen demonstration of the difference between Popeye’s usual gravelly low voice and the higher voice that the great voice actor Jack Mercer used for improvising Popeye’s asides to the audience.

    Throughout this four disc collection the commentators continually bring subjects to my attention that I hadn’t considered before: that the Fleischer Popeyes are mostly set in New York City, where their studio was located; the characters’ seedy apartments, reflecting Depression-era living conditions; the Fleischer studio’s skill at depicting the volume and solidity of their characters, and its prowess (which astonishes the present day animation pros) at animating characters in perspective, as in the great cartoon A Dream Walking (1934), in which Popeye, Olive and Bluto sleepwalk along the girders of a skyscraper under construction.

    One major surprise in the commentaries is the reaction of Mexican-born animators Jorge Gutierrez and Sandra Equihua to the early Popeye cartoon Blow Me Down! (1933). Whereas a cautious, politically correct sort like myself would think that the Mexican stereotypes in this cartoon are offensive, Gutierrez and Equihua think they’re funny and happily reminisce about their delight as children in seeing Popeye visit their homeland.

    Another big surprise comes in the featurette about “The Voices of Popeye,” which shows an excerpt from a wartime cartoon in which Mae Questel, the voice of Olive Oyl, substituted for Jack Mercer as Popeye. You have to hear it to believe it: it’s a good rendition of Popeye, yet it’s still believable that a woman managed to do it.

    There are many cartoons in this set that I must have seen as a child but simply do not remember. Daniel Goldmark, an authority on the use of music in classic cartoons, provides the commentary on The Spinach Overture (1935), a cartoon I only vaguely recall seeing before. But I’m sure glad it’s here, since it features Popeye and Bluto as rival conductors, and fits a theme I’ve explored in several past columns: the use of the conductor as a figure of power, and symbol of the creative artist, in animated cartoons, as in Walt Disney’s The Band Concert (1935) (see “Comics in Context” #110) and Chuck Jones’s Long-Haired Hare (1949) (see “Comics in Context” #101).

    I want to focus on two Popeye cartoons in this collection: the two-reel color featurettes Popeye the Sailor Meets Sindbad the Sailor (1936) and Popeye the Sailor Meets Ali Baba’s Forty Thieves (1937). I’ve been wanting to write about them since I saw them on the big screen during the aforementioned Film Society of Lincoln Center retrospective on cartoon musicals. I’m used to seeing these two cartoons in faded prints, but the restoration on these two-reelers in this set seems miraculous. Again, the familiar A. A. P. logos have been banished: Warner Home Video has located and restored the gorgeous original opening credits for both featurettes. The colors in the cartoons are now vividly bright. What is most astonishing is the way the 3-D sets now look, such as the intricately detailed outside of a cave in Sindbad and the seemingly infinite desert sands in Ali Baba. The interior of the Forty Thieves’ cave now has an extraordinary sense of reality, as does the solid-looking treasure chest, filled with gems, at the cartoon’s end. And as a commentator points out, somehow the colorful 3-D sets and the animated backgrounds blend together rather than looking entirely different!

    These two color two-reelers, each twice as long as a typical Popeye black and white short, are based on stories from The Book of One Thousand and One Nights, popularly known as The Arabian Nights. Later, the Fleischers did another color Popeye featurette based in an Arabian Nights tale: Aladdin and His Wonderful Lamp (1939).

    I wonder why the Fleischers decided on this Arabian theme. Did they decide to pit Popeye against another famous sailor, Sindbad, and since that was a success, continued with other famous Arabian Nights tales? Or were the Fleischers responding to the fact that Walt Disney was making an animated feature film of Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs? (Disney’s Snow White was released in 1937, but had began production three years earlier.) Since Disney had chosen a well known story from the Brothers Grimm’s collected fairy tales, did the Fleischers think that that they should build their Popeye featurettes around similarly famous tales, and picked The Arabian Nights?

    The Fleischers’ Popeye featurettes are comedic examples of Orientalism, in the sense of the Western perception of the cultures of the Near East to the Far East. Obviously, events such as the September 11 attacks have altered the popular American conception of the Muslim nations of the Near and Middle East, but American versions of Arabian Nights fantasies persisted long enough to serve as the basis for Disney’s own animated Aladdin (1992). The Woody Woodpecker and Friends DVD set contains two inventive Swing Symphonies cartoons set in this imaginary Arabian Nights world: director James Culhane’s Abu Ben Boogie and The Greatest Man in Siam (both 1944). (Siam is actually an old name for Thailand, yet The Greatest Man in Siam is clearly set in an Arab country. Perhaps this serves as an example of just how accurate Western fantasies about Arab culture can be.)

    Differing sharply from its two predecessors, the Fleischers’ Aladdin has a metafictional framing device in which Olive Oyl is writing a screenplay about Aladdin, and imagines Popeye playing the role: the main part of the two reeler is therefore the movie that Olive envisions. (This reminds me of Chuck Jones’ 1950 animated short The Scarlet Pumpernickle, which similarly has a framing device in which Daffy Duck has written a screenplay, and the rest of the cartoon is Daffy’s imagined movie, with himself in the title role.)

    In contrast, in the Fleischers’ Sindbad and Ali Baba’s Forty Thieves, Popeye actually meets these legendary characters. Then again, Sindbad has opening cast credits, as if Popeye, Olive and company were actors playing parts in a movie, and certainly we are expected to recognize Bluto as “playing” Sindbad and the leader of the Forty Thieves. There’s an ambiguity here, in keeping with the Fleischers’ characteristic reminders to the audience not to suspend disbelief entirely and that they are watching a cartoon.

    The main point is that Aladdin casts Popeye as an Arabian Nights character, whereas in Sindbad and Ali Baba, Popeye is presented as himself. One of the DVD commentators suggests that in Sindbad and Ali Baba Popeye has been displaced back to the time of the stories. I think not. Popeye, Olive and Wimpy wear their standard 1930s costumes in the two featurettes, and Ali Baba clearly establishes that Popeye sails a Coast Guard ship to Arabia. Somehow Popeye and friends, representing modern times, co-exist with the legendary Arabia of The One Thousand and One Nights.

    To my mind it is fitting that Popeye should meet Sindbad and the Forty Thieves, because, whether or not the Fleischers consciously realized it, by 1936 the super-strong Popeye had become a modern American counterpart of the mythic figures of The Arabian Nights. It’s become a commonplace that the superhero genre embodies a modern mythology, and that superheroes are modern pop culture counterparts to heroes like Hercules and Samson. Popeye isn’t technically a superhero, but he is an iconic hero with superhuman abilities who also qualifies as a contemporary mythic figure.

    On the commentary track for Sindbad, when the climactic battle between Popeye and Sindbad is about to begin, John Kricfalusi jokes that these cartoons represent what America is all about. The Fleischers did appear to regard Popeye as an iconic American figure. In Sindbad, as in many Fleischer Popeye cartoons, Popeye’s triumphant climactic battle is accompanied by the patriotic music of John Philip Sousa’s The Stars and Stripes Forever. The Fleischers obviously saw something particularly American in Popeye’s heroic battles against the bad guys.

    The Fleischers’ Sindbad and Ali Baba pit Popeye, as American iconic hero, against iconic figures from The Arabian Nights, who are cast as villains. (In The Arabian Nights, Sindbad, whose name is usually spelled “Sinbad,” is a hero.) These highly entertaining but decidedly chauvinistic featurettes assert that Popeye–the pop culture hero of a relatively new nation–is not only merely the equal of the mythic figures of older, alien cultures (as opposed to Europe), but their superior. Does this parallel a patriotic sentiment in America in its new role as a world power between the two World Wars: the idea that America is superior to foreign powers and can best them if need be? I leave it to you readers to judge what connection these two cartoons pitting Popeye against Arab foes may have to current American attitudes towards the Muslim nations of the Middle East.

    Whereas in these Fleischer featurettes Popeye conquers figures from mythic Arabic culture, Abu Ben Boogie and The Greatest Man in Siam take a different approach. These two cartoons anachronistically set 1940s swing music into an Arabian Nights-style setting, thereby recasting the Arabian fantasy world into a then-contemporary American mode. In these cartoons American culture doesn’t conquer traditional Arabian mythology, but coopts it.

    Walter Lantz’s Swing Symphonies series demonstrates how different pop culture was in the 1940s than it is now. Would any major cartoon studio today do a series of cartoons built around, say, hiphop music, for a general audience? And the Fleischer Popeye featurettes leave me with yet another question: why didn’t producer Max Fleischer and director Dave Fleischer adapt one of Segar’s own Popeye stories from the comics as a two-reeler?

    INTO THE INKWELL

    I am especially happy that this Popeye DVD set includes ten episodes of one of my favorite animated series, the Fleischers’ silent Out of the Inkwell, most of which I had never seen before.

    cic2007-08-20-03.jpgLike the Fleischers’ Popeye and Superman cartoons, the Inkwell shorts usually present variations on a basic formula. A cartoonist, who is almost always played by Max Fleischer himself in live action footage, uses pen and ink to draw a clown–who was eventually given the name Koko–who comes to life within the cartoon “world” on the paper on the drawing board. Hence, Koko has emerged “out of the inkwell.” (That an animator is more likely to draw a character in pencil goes unmentioned. As for Koko’s name, which some cartoons spell “Ko-Ko,” I wonder if it is a reference to Ko-Ko, the Lord High Executioner and principal comedy character in Gilbert and Sullivan’s most celebrated operetta, The Mikado.) After going through various escapades in the cartoon world, Koko emerges from the drawing board into the real world, often to get even with Max, who is both his creator and his tormentor. In the typical ending to these shorts, Koko enters the ink bottle, which Max then seals with its cap.

    Over the last few weeks I have referred to the traditional pairing of a “white clown,” who represents order and authority, with an “Auguste,” a clown who rebels against authority and rules. The Out of the Inkwell cartoons magnify to an extreme the gap in power between its counterparts to the white clown and Auguste. Koko is explicitly presented as a clown: he is the Auguste. Max takes the role of the white clown, or might better be compared to the ringmaster. Max is not only in charge, but he is literally the creator of Koko and his animated world. Koko, even when he escapes into the real world (with his animated figure juxtaposed atop live action film), ordinarily remains the same size as he is on the drawing board; hence, Max towers over him as if he were a giant–or as an adult does over a small child. Max is the artist who created Koko and who attempts to control his creation. Max is also like a father and Koko like his son, whom he attempts to dominate. Ultimately, Max is to Koko as God is to us. Max created both Koko and the world in the animated sections of the shorts. Max stands outside Koko’s “reality” and dominates both it and him.

    The usual formula of the Inkwell films has Max creating Koko out of nothingness with pen and ink. The films work different variations on Koko’s creation: in Modeling (1921), for example, Max draws a mass of small circles which, before our eyes, merge and form into Koko. In Trapped (1923) Koko emerges from Max’s hand, in a perfect image of the animator as godlike creator. (All of the Koko shorts that I mention in this week’s column can be found in the Popeye DVD set.)

    Normally at the end of an Inkwell short Koko seeks refuge within the ink bottle. This leads to the question of whether Koko continues to exist “alive” within the ink bottle or whether he returns to being merely ink. At the end of Modeling, when Koko hides in the ink bottle, the angry Max pours the ink out onto the table in a tiny puddle. This strikes me as a macabre image of Koko having entered oblivion. If human beings’ lives proverbially go from “ashes to ashes and dust to dust,” Koko’s life goes from ink in the ink bottle back to ink. Of course, since Inkwell is a series, the audience knows that Koko will return to life in the next short, so, whether or not the Fleischers realized it, the Inkwell series represents a repeating cycle of “death” and resurrection.

    The ending of Modeling, with Max pouring Koko’s inky “remains” onto the table, demonstrates that if Max is Koko’s “god,” he can be a cruel deity. In Invisible Ink (1921) no sooner has Max created Koko than he imprisons him by drawing chains and cuffs to bind him, as if he were in a dungeon. Then Max, like a bully teasing a child, forces Koko to hunt for his hat. (Koko seems to have a particular attachment to his hat, perhaps because his clothes are really his sole possessions.) In Jumping Beans (1922) Max unleashes Mexican jumping beans on Koko, initially frightening him. In Bed Time (1923) Max strands Koko on top of a cartoon mountain in order to get him out of the animator’s way. In Trapped Max draws a man-sized spider with a human head who pursues Koko, imprisons him in his webbing, and even tries to serve him as dinner to his family of similar creatures. (So would they be the first “spider-men” in cartoon art?) And in A Trip to Mars (1924) Max forces the unwilling Koko to ride a cartoon rocket to a cartoon version of the Red Planet.

    Not only does Max expose Koko to danger in Trapped, but he also sets a mousetrap to catch a live action mouse in the same short. Koko and the live action mouse are roughly the same size, and the short seems to be drawing a parallel between then: both are Max’s potential victims.

    Even though the shorts portray Max Fleischer himself as the animator, they are designed so that the audience will side with Koko against him. The payoff in the Inkwell shorts comes when Koko turns the tables on his creator, like a son striking back at his father, or a mortal taking revenge on God for his suffering in life. When Koko invades the real world in Modeling to play pranks, it seems to be merely out of a sense of mischief. But in other cartoons, such as Jumping Beans, Koko explicitly vows vengeance on Max.

    What I find especially interesting in the Inkwell shorts selected for this DVD is that Koko himself turns “artist” in order to fight back against Max. In Modeling Max shares a studio with a sculptor, who is making a bust of a rather ugly man with a big nose. Perhaps Koko, a creation of one form of art, cartooning, is jealous that Max and the other people in the studio are paying more attention to the bust, the creation in a more highly regarded form of art, sculpture. It’s a sort of sibling rivalry, with a subtext of popular art versus fine art, and the Fleischers stack the deck by making Koko far more appealing than the rather repellent sculpture of the equally repellent client. Or perhaps the real rivalry is between Koko and the real life artists.

    Max had outfitted Koko with skates and drawn a frozen pond for him to skate on. First Koko creates his own portrait of the sculptor’s grotesque subject by skating in such a way as to carve the impression of his face into the ice. Then Koko makes a gigantic snowball and molds it into a bust of the sculptor’s client, imitating what the sculptor did with clay. Max, the sculptor and his client are unimpressed, so Koko emerges from of the animated world–that is to say, the sheet of paper on which Max drew him and the frozen pond–and into the real world. Unnoticed, Koko crawls into the statue, causing it to move as if it were alive. This startles the three humans. In actuality, the Fleischers were using stop motion animation to cause the bust to seem to move on film. But in terms of the story, it is Koko who is moving the statue from within: Koko has thus become an animator himself. No wonder Max gets angry when he discovers what is happening: his own creation has become a rival animator.

    As noted earlier, Max chains up Koko in Invisible Ink and subsequently taunts him. This time Koko as clearly seeking revenge, and he more explicitly becomes an animator. Having escaped from the drawing board into reality, Koko imitates a trick that Max played on him earlier: he leaves a message that if Max wants to find him, he should follow this line. The line leads Max on a long trail inside and outside his studio. Meanwhile Koko creates duplicate images of himself in many different poses. The line finally leads Max into a room filled with Kokos, among which the real Koko hides. However, Max casts aside the alternate Kokos, which do not move.

    Obviously, Koko needs to improve on his plan of multiplying himself, and does so in the later cartoon, Jumping Beans. Again vowing revenge for Max’s mistreatment of him, this time using a stamp to create duplicates of himself which move, and which line up in formation, as if they were Koko’s private army. So Koko as artist has created his own image over and over, and as animator has brought them to life. The legion of Kokos attack and overwhelm Max, binding and tying him to the floor, as the Lilliputians did to Gulliver. So, yes, this image anticipates the animated feature film of Jonathan Swift’s Gulliver’s Travels which the Fleischers made over a decade and a half later. Luckily for Max, he is carrying a small blade which he uses to cut himself free, and the Kokos flee into the ink bottle.

    As noted, Max is a giant in comparison to Koko, so it may be significant that in two of the cartoons in the Popeye DVD set Koko encounters menacing cartoon giants. In Jumping Beans a giant beanstalk sprouts, and Koko climbs up the stalk far into outer space, past the moon and sun, until he arrives in the land of the giant of “Jack and the Beanstalk,” who turns out to be an immense head atop a comparatively tiny body. Upon escaping–and falling– back to Earth, Koko vows vengeance on Max for exposing him to such danger. In Bed Time Max traps Koko atop a mountain where he is pursued by another giant, this one with more normal bodily proportions. Yet again Koko vows revenge on Max. After all Max is the “giant” who is Koko’s true nemesis.

    That revenge takes an appropriate form in Bed Time. Koko again invades the real world and enters Max’s bedroom. As Max watches in horror, Koko grows bigger, achieving human size, and then continuing to grow further. Max escapes the building, but Koko has become a true giant, and we watch him stalk through New York City, towering over buildings, hunting for Max.

    And then Max wakes up. Perhaps, even in an animated/live action short in which one might assume that anything can happen, the Fleischers drew the line at Koko turning into a giant. Another possibility is that the Fleischers were insistent that Koko could not be allowed to overturn the order of the real world; that’s why the shorts usually end with Koko returning to the inkwell, ending his disruptions of order, like Superman’s foe Mr. Mxyzptlk saying his name backwards and returning to his home dimension. Koko as a giant would be unstoppable. Therefore the short establishes that Koko only became a giant in Max’s nightmare; Max awakes and sees Koko safely immobile on his drawing board. It’s as if Out of the Inkwell had suddenly turned into Winsor McCay’s Dream of the Rarebit Fiend, which may well have been a partial inspiration for Bed Time.

    The strangest of the Inkwell cartoons in this DVD set is A Trip to Mars, in which Max forces Koko to be the unwilling passenger on a rocket heading to the fourth planet. Before blasting off, Koko plants dynamite underneath Max’s chair. The rocket takes off with Koko aboard, and the dynamite explodes, catapulting Max into outer space as well (as the short shows a live action Max against an animation background). The Mars on which Koko lands seems like an anticipation of Bob Clampett’s Warners cartoon Porky in Wackyland (1938): a mad, surreal world where any impossible gag could happen. Koko’s Mars also looks as if it might be an absurd version of New York: Koko spends part of the cartoon in Mars’s subway. Meanwhile Max continues to hurtle through space. The cartoon ends with both Max and Koko landing on the rings of Saturn and running along the rings as if they were a treadmill. Finally both Koko and Max are removed from Saturn and dropped into an ink bottle, and a hand comes from offscreen and places the lid on the ink bottle, sealing them in.

    This raises an obvious question: just whose hand is that? The finale of A Trip to Mars presents both Koko and Max as the pawns of a more powerful manipulator. Perhaps the hand represents Max Fleischer the filmmaker, as opposed to Max the character in the film.

    Now I wonder if director Chuck Jones and writer Michael Maltese were consciously reworking the Out of the Inkwell premise when they created their celebrated cartoon Duck Amuck (1953). The She-Hulk’s annoyed comments directed at her unseen cartoonist, John Byrne, likewise seem to echo Inkwell, intentionally or not.

    The Out of the Inkwell series is founded on drawing a line between the real world and the world of animation and watching Koko cross it. Commentators on the Popeye DVD make the point that while Walt Disney kept striving for greater realism in his animated cartoons through the 1930s, the Fleischers simultaneously reveled in the blatant “cartooniness” of their animated films. Popeye and his castmates don’t look like real people, and even in a later Fleischer cartoon like Sindbad inanimate objects will still occasionally come to life.

    Some of the early cartoons on the DVD also acknowledge their own artificiality. In Bobby Bumps Puts a Beaner on the Bum (1918) the title character sits on the animator’s hand as he draws. In the first Felix the Cat cartoon, Feline Follies (1919), Felix (here called Tom) plucks musical notes out of the air and turns them into parts for carts he and his girlfriend ride.

    So we can see two traditions in animation history. The Disney tradition moved towards greater realism. But the rival tradition, celebrating the “cartooniness” of the medium, is even older, and continued through the Fleischers’ body of work until they attempted to move towards Disneyesque realism in Gulliver’s Travels (1939) and a more successful heightened realism in their Superman series. Tex Avery’s MGM cartoons further explored how cartoons can bend and break and twist the laws of reality. From the late 1940s into the 1960s, the UPA animation studio rebelled against Disney realism in its own way, through emphasizing stylized designs in characters and backgrounds. The result again was to emphasize the artificial nature of animation rather than use it to imitate reality.

    Today the “cartooniness” tradition is carried on by The Simpsons and South Park and, yes, SpongeBob. However, the “realism” tradition has triumphed through the dominance of computer animated films, which have nearly entirely displaced hand drawn animated films in early 21st century movie theaters. (When I was watching Ratatouille I found myself thinking that the backgrounds looked just like photographs of the real Paris.) Anime seems to me to be a mix of the two traditions, with simplified, stylized figures often juxtaposed against realistic backgrounds, as in Hayao Miyazaki’s films. It’s rather like the Fleischers filming Popeye and Olive against those actual 3-D sets.

    Should you want to learn more about the Popeye and Woody Woodpecker DVD sets, listen to one of the people behind both sets, animation historian Jerry Beck of the Cartoon Brew blog (www.cartoonbrew.com), on Stu’s Show on Shokus Internet Radio (http://www.shokusradio.com/), live from 4 to 6 PM Pacific time (7 to 9 PM EST) on Wednesday, August 22.

    Copyright 2007 Peter Sanderson

  • Comics in Context #189: Woody’s Woodpeccadillos

    comicsincontext4.jpg

    cic2007-08-10.gifUniversal Home Video’s Woody Woodpecker and Friends DVD set, which was released on July 24, provided me with a rare opportunity to get in touch with my early childhood memories. It was as a young boy that I first saw various Disney animated features, and many, many Warner Brothers and early Hanna-Barbera cartoons, as well as the Max Fleischer Popeyes. I also watched the syndicated half-hour Woody Woodpecker Show on television, hosted by his cartoons’ producer, Walter Lantz, which packaged Lantz cartoons from the 1940s.

    Over the decades, I’ve rewatched many of these cartoons thanks to television, animation festivals at revival theaters, and, nowadays, DVDs. But I hadn’t reacquainted myself with the classic Lantz cartoons of the 1940s as an adult; I may have seen a few here and there, but I don’t remember. I recall seeing some of the later, uninspired Woody Woodpecker cartoons from the 1950s and early 1960s, in which the formerly dangerously madcap bird had turned cute and acquired nephew Knothead and niece Splinter. As the Wikipedia entry on Woody declares, “The domestication of Woody Woodpecker was complete,” and I was not impressed.

    But though my memories of the 1940s Woody cartoons were dim, I retained warm feelings for them, and was eager to watch the new Woody DVD. It is amazing to be watching these cartoons and suddenly to encounter images that spark memories from my childhood, like Woody sticking a grease gun in nemesis Wally Walrus’s mouth and pumping grease out through his ears (in director Dick Lundy’s 1947 Well Oiled), or Andy Panda and his guardian angel (also a panda) dancing off towards the horizon at the end of Apple Andy (directed by Lundy in 1946). What’s even more amazing is to be watching one of these cartoons that I haven’t seen in decades and suddenly remember what the next gag is going to be. Obviously, the Lantz cartoons made a great impression on me way back when.

    cic2007-08-10-02.jpgAs soon as I got the Woody DVD home, I immediately watched the Woody cartoon that I most clearly recalled liking as a child: The Barber of Seville, from 1944. This appears to be the most celebrated of the Woody cartoons, having been selected in a survey of a thousand animation professionals and historians as one of “The 50 Greatest Cartoons” for Jerry Beck’s 1994 book of the same name. This cartoon also inaugurated what looks to me to be the prime period in Woody Woodpecker’s onscreen career. It was the first Woody cartoon directed by former Disney animator James “Shamus” Culhane, and was co-written by Ben “Bugs” Hardaway, who had created Woody (as well as a prototype for Bugs Bunny at Warners, hence Bugs’s name) and was now supplying his voice. Moreover, this cartoon debuted Woody’s new, sleeker character design, which was considerably more appealing than the grotesque appearance he bore in his first cartoon (1940’s Knock Knock), without devolving into the cuteness of the 1950s Woody.

    Rewatching Barber was full of surprises: I didn’t remember most of the cartoon at all. For one thing, it opens with World War II references which would have sailed over my head when I was a child, assuming that they were not cut from the syndicated Woody show. Woody decides to get a haircut, and, alas, it was not until I started working on this week’s column that I realized that, wait a minute, this premise makes no sense: Woody’s famed topknot consists of feathers, not hair! But I expect this doesn’t occur to 99.99% of the people who have seen this cartoon over the last sixty-three years. Anyway, Woody decides to get a “Victory” haircut (which would separate the topknot into a “V” formation) but is thwarted when he strides into the Seville Barber Shop and finds it deserted: the barber, named Tony Figaro, has left a note, “Gone to take my physical. Back soon.”

    One of the lessons of these 1940s Woody cartoons is not to do anything that attracts Woody’s attention, lest chaos ensue. Finding himself in a barber shop, with apparently nothing better to do, Woody decides to play barber himself, a decision that cannot end happily for any unwary customers. Soon the first victim walks in, and here was surprise number two. Beck’s book gently refers to him as a Native American, but this first customer is a stereotypical caricature of an Indian chief that would never be allowed in mainstream animation today: he can’t speak English correctly, for one thing. The chief initially does nothing to provoke mistreatment, but Woody, perhaps more through incompetence than malevolence, swaths his head in towels that are so hot that Woody uses the overheated chief’s mouth to toast bread, and his feathered headdress shrinks into a badminton shuttlecock. Understandably furious, the chief threatens Woody with a tomahawk, in more stereotypical behavior, and Woody finally bests him by turning him into a living “cigar store Indian.” I suspect that this sequence was not cut from The Woody Woodpecker Show, but I am glad I did not remember it.

    Next comes the section that I did remember, in which a construction worker, who vaguely seems Italian, enters the barber shop, asks to get “the whole works,” and certainly does. Woody turns a blowtorch on the man’s hardhat, lathers his whole face and even his feet, and then slashes at the terrified man with a razor while singing Figaro’s famous aria “Largo al factotum” from Gioachino Rossini’s opera The Barber of Seville. This is intended to be sung at high speed, like the famous Gilbert and Sullivan patter songs, and Woody does so, moving rapidly in time to the music. This is the part of the cartoon which earns its high reputation, with Culhane utilizing shots of Woody that last as little as a fraction of a second, and even putting three, four and finally five Woodys onscreen simultaneously, to signify that he is moving so fast that he seemingly appears in different places at once.

    Unfortunately I didn’t enjoy the spectacle as much as I’d hoped, because I felt that the sequence hadn’t been set up properly. What had the poor customer done to be so beset by this razor-wielding madman–or madbird? At the very end of the cartoon the customer takes revenge by trapping Woody inside the barber pole (a fate echoing that of the Indian chief: being turned into a living version of an inanimate object). But that didn’t make the shaving sequence funnier for me in retrospect.

    Can we assume that director Chuck Jones and writer Michael Maltese were aware of Culhane’s Barber of Seville when, only a half decade later, they did their 1949 animated short Rabbit of Seville, in which Bugs Bunny plays barber to Elmer Fudd, in this case to the accompaniment of the overture to Rossini’s Barber (see “Comics in Context” #102)? If so, then Jones and Maltese recognized the problem and corrected it. In the opening of Rabbit of Seville, a particularly nasty-looking Elmer fires his gun repeatedly at Bugs, who looks unusually desperate. More than in most Bugs Bunny cartoons, Jones and Maltese are thus emphasizing that Elmer is out to kill Bugs. Hence, Elmer’s murderous intent dramatically justifies the lengths to which Bugs goes to retaliate, even including slashing at Elmer’s face with a razor.

    Maybe Culhane and company recognized the problem, too, because they solve it in their very next Woody cartoon, The Beach Nut (1944). This introduces the character who becomes Woody’s leading foil, Wally Walrus. Last week I wrote about the traditional pairing of the White Clown, who upholds order, and the Auguste, the buffoon who creates chaos: Wally and Woody fit these respective roles. The cartoon makers are still dealing in ethnic humor, since Wally inexplicably speaks with a Swedish accent, but in his case it seems harmless. Wally is physically much bigger than Woody, placing the woodpecker in the role of the underdog. More importantly, Wally is pompous, bad-tempered and overbearing, and takes a dislike to Woody even, as in this cartoon, when Woody initially has no malicious intentions towards him. In another cartoon on the DVD Wally even admits to the audience that he should just ignore Woody, but nevertheless takes action against him anyway. The Beach Nut even makes clear that Wally is a potentially greater threat to order than the irreverent Woody: at the cartoon’s end Wally inadvertently destroys an entire pier in his war on Woody, thereby plunging himself and numerous people into the ocean. Furthermore, Wally’s personality seems to embody stifling conventionality: he is a square, whereas Woody is a free spirit. Audiences will naturally side with the uninhibited Woody, who, in The Beach Nut, just wants to have fun, against Wally, who fills the archetypal comic role of the “refuser of festivity.”

    So, at least on this initial reviewing, I didn’t enjoy Culhane’s Barber of Seville as much as I’d expected. Still, I found much that was interesting in it. For one thing, the cartoon links Woody to Figaro, the trickster barber and servant who was created by the French playwright Pierre de Beaumarchais and who famously became a symbol of the spirit of revolution against the aristocracy; Rossini’s Barber is an operatic adaptation of one of Beaumarchais’ plays about Figaro, as was Mozart’s The Marriage of Figaro. Figaro is probably the most famous example of the long tradition of the trickster servant that goes back to comedies in ancient Rome. I expect that Jones and Maltese, with their intellectual ambitions, meant to connect Bugs to Beaumarchais’ Figaro as fellow tricksters in Rabbit of Seville. I wonder if Lantz, Culhane, Hardaway and company likewise used Rossini’s music in their cartoon because they recognized that Woody fit the trickster tradition.

    It’s also intriguing to me that Culhane’s Barber, like so many other cartoon shorts from Hollywood’s Golden Age, prominently uses classical music. Of course, one doesn’t have to be an opera buff to recognize the familiar “Largo al factotum,” although I wonder if many of us first heard it in animated cartoons. Still, how many cartoons have been made for television over the last fifty years that have been constructed around a piece of classical music? I can’t think of one. Culhane’s Barber was hardly an anomaly at the Lantz studio, either. Elsewhere in the DVD set is a 1946 cartoon featuring Woody and Andy Panda as musicians that bears the title Musical Moments from Chopin! In The Bandmaster (1947), a Lantz cartoon that appears to be inspired by Disney’s The Band Concert (1935), Andy Panda conducts the “Overture to Zampa,” a now obscure 19th century opera. Of course, Disney’s Fantasia (1940) is the most spectacular example of the use of classical music in classic Hollywood animation. All of this suggests to me that classical music played a larger role in American popular culture before the rock revolution of the 1950s and 1960s.

    Woody’s singing in Barber turns out not to be unusual, either. He does it in numerous 1940s cartoons. For example, in Culhane’s The Dippy Diplomat (1945), Woody bamboozles Wally by masquerading as a Russian ambassador and singing a Russian-style melody. Another cartoon I partly remembered from childhood was Culhane’s Ski for Two (1944), which twice features a sequence in which Woody sings “merrily” (to quote the song) as he swiftly skis down a slope: once again Culhane combined speed and song as he did in Barber. (This cartoon featured a deja vu moment for me. In the second skiing sequence, Woody is escaping with a huge bag of what he thinks is food that he has stolen from Wally’s cabin. I found myself thinking: it’s really Wally in the bag, and he’s going to do Woody’s famous laugh at him. Yep. Some childhood memories are permanent.) I like Woody’s singing: it fits his character. The singing expresses his sheer pleasure in pulling off his tricks.

    Ski for Two also gives Woody a new motive for his pranks: in this and later cartoons Woody is driven by hunger to pull his tricks on Wally Walrus or other adversaries. Thus, Woody is not just a trickster but he also fits another comedy character archetype: the parasite, forever hungry.

    Yet another cartoon that I recalled from my childhood was Culhane’s Woody Dines Out (1945), whose title fits the parasite theme but does not hint at the short’s macabre content. I found this cartoon quite eerie when I was a child, both because of the dark settings and its sinister premise: a taxidermist is determined to make a fortune by capturing, killing, stuffing and mounting a “king-size woodpecker,” namely Woody. It’s well worth remembering that cartoons, and movies in general, can provoke different reactions in small children than they do in adults. Today I don’t find Woody Dines Out disturbing at all, although I still find its premise remarkable for a cartoon for family audiences.

    A much bigger shock comes in Bathing Buddies, a 1946 short directed by Dick Lundy, in which Woody is Wally’s tenant and reads Wally’s list of regulations, which includes “No opium smoking.” I believe that if we are looking for proof that animated theatrical cartoons of the 1940s were aimed at adults, we have found it. Did Lantz and his coworkers assume that kids in the audience wouldn’t know what opium was?

    What interests me more now about Woody Dines Out is a gag that is set up early in the cartoon, as the taxidermist imagines the fame and fortune to which he aspires. The cartoon shows us images in a thought balloon over his head, including one of the taxidermist surrounded by beautiful women. (The women are human, and the taxidermist is a cat, but we are apparently supposed to accept this.) At the cartoon’s end, after he has been soundly defeated by Woody, the taxidermist sadly reviews his previous fantasies of success. This time, when he gets to the thought balloon full of beautiful women, it is not the taxidermist sitting in their midst, but Woody, who triumphantly utters his trademark laugh. Here is the most startling example of Woody the trickster’s ability to defy the laws of reality: he has even invaded his enemy’s mind and commandeered his fantasy!

    Now I find two other Culhane Woody cartoons far weirder than Woody Dines OutWho’s Cookin’ Who? (1946) and Fair Weather Fiends (1946). The first is set amidst the snows of winter, and the second on a desert island; in each one a ravenous, anthropomorphic wolf is trying to eat Woody. That’s not a surprising premise for an animated cartoon. The surprise is that Woody, driven to desperation by lack of food, is trying just as hard to eat the wolf! It’s as of the Roadrunner suddenly started trying to hunt and eat Wile E. Coyote! This takes the theme of Woody as parasite, driven by appetite, to its extreme.

    It also makes Woody stand out among his fellow animated trickster heroes. Woody, Bugs Bunny and Daffy Duck all began as manic “screwball” characters. Bugs, however, evolved into a character who would not unleash his tricks against an opponent without provocation (“Of course you know this means war.”). In sharp contrast with the manic prankster versions of Bugs in his earliest cartoons, Bugs, beginning with Tex Avery’s A Wild Hare (1940), coolly manipulated his adversaries, who had less emotional control. Bugs resembles the eiron figure of ancient comedy, the self-deprecating trickster who maintains an ironic perspective on the world around him. Daffy started out as pure screwball but evolved into an exemplar of common human failings (including greed, egotism and cowardice).

    In his own earliest cartoons, such as his first, Knock Knock (1940) and second, Woody Woodpecker (1941), which are both in the DVD set, Woody looks grotesquely goofy and acts insanely: in the second cartoon he even consults a psychiatrist. Appropriately, Woody was originally voiced by Mel Blanc, who famously did the voices of Woody’s fellow screwballs Bugs and Daffy. Even though Blanc’s voice was electronically speeded way up for Woody’s high-pitched voice, I find Blanc’s acting style still very identifiable at points in these early Woody performances, such as the scene in Knock Knock in which Woody mock threatens Andy Panda while swelling to gigantic size. Until recently I didn’t know that even after Ben Hardaway succeeded Blanc as the voice of Woody, the cartoons still recycled Blanc’s recording of Woody’s trademark laugh. (However, I’m rather fond of another laugh that Hardaway does as Woody, when he’s snickering at an adversary; you’ll hear it in all of the Culhane Woody cartoons.)

    Even though Woody no longer seems insane in the Culhane cartoons, in the 1940s he remains an uninhibited prankster who freely follows his desires, whether they are for food or revenge or, as in Barber, simply to have fun, regardless of its effects on others. If Bugs and Daffy evolved into adults, one perfect and one imperfect, the Woody of the 1940s is still childlike. Many of the 1940s Woody cartoons end with Woody being punished for going too far: sometimes the retribution seems excessive and mean-spirited, as when Wally traps Woody in his “tit-for-tat” machine in 1947’s Smoked Hams, directed by Dick Lundy, but other times Woody seems to get the appropriate degree of comeuppance.

    But it’s hard to get the better of Woody Woodpecker in these cartoons. The 1940s Woody can seem like a trickster as a force of nature, as when he whirls about giving that super-speed haircut and shave in Barber.

    One of my favorite cartoons on the Woody set is Woody the Giant Killer, directed by Dick Lundy in 1947. After Culhane left the Lantz studio, Lundy took over the Woody cartoons, with Hardaway still co-writing them. The Lundy cartoons aren’t as sharp or inspired as the Culhane Woodys can be, but they’re still fun, and Giant Killer is remarkable. It starts disappointingly, with Woody being tricked into buying magic beans like those in the story of “Jack and the Beanstalk.” I’m aware that it’s part of the trickster tradition that the trickster can be tricked himself, but Woody normally seems too clever to fall for this con man’s spiel. As you expect, Woody ends up ascending a huge beanstalk into the realm of the giant, and here’s where the cartoon takes off. Despite his colossal size and strength, the giant never stands a chance against Woody for a moment, and with surprising ease, Woody not only bests the giant but makes him his servant. Perhaps I should object to the cartoon, because the giant didn’t provoke Woody, who, as in Barber, is once more the aggressor. But I was simply impressed by the sight of little guy Woody simply overwhelming this colossus. Once Woody sets his mind to go after someone, he is, as I said, like a force of nature, nearly unstoppable.

    The Woody cartoons on the DVD set’s third disc, from late 1948 to 1952 are less entertaining and interesting than those on the first two discs, from earlier in the 1940s, and present Woody as a more conventional funny animal protagonist. Nonetheless, I was astonished by the ending of Disc 3’s Wild and Woody (which premiered on December 31, 1948), in which Woody kills another of his regular opponents, Buzz Buzzard, with exploding TNT, and then escorts Buzz’s ghost to two elevator doors. Woody waves aside the elevator operator heading “up” to heaven, and instead puts Buzz on the elevator operated by a devil, heading down to hell. Of course Buzz returns alive in subsequent cartoons, but nevertheless, Wild and Woody demonstrates that Woody Woodpecker is capable of inflicting damage on his adversaries that makes anything Bugs Bunny does to Elmer Fudd look tame.

    After leaving MGM, the great cartoon director Tex Avery worked briefly at the Walter Lantz studio, and the Woody DVD set includes the four animated shorts he made there before leaving theatrical animation.

    Chilly Willy, the little penguin who dislikes the cold, debuted a year before Avery used him in I’m Cold (1954), and this cutesy character seems like an anomaly in the world of an Avery cartoon. (For what Avery thinks of cute characters, witness the mayhem inflicted on one in his 1944 short Screwball Squirrel.) In I’m Cold Chilly Willy, seeking warmth, attempts to steal furs from the cartoon’s real star, a guard dog with a familiar Southern drawl, voiced by Daws Butler. This cartoon thus represents another step in the evolution of Butler’s laid-back Southern canine from the Wolf in Avery’s Three Little Pups (see last week’s column) to Hanna-Barbera’s late 1950s TV star, Huckleberry Hound. Whereas the Wolf was the villain in Three Little Pups, albeit a likable one, the dog in I’m Cold isn’t a bad guy at all, but is clearly just doing his job. Significantly, Avery doesn’t take sides and allows both the dog and Chilly Willy to win, each in his own way, at the cartoon’s end.

    In Avery’s The Legend of Rockabye Point (1955), Chilly Willy keeps making loud noises in order to wake up a vicious bulldog and sic him on a polar bear, who is forced to keep rocking the bulldog back to sleep. Avery had already used the premise of one character trying to stop another from making loud noises in his MGM cartoons Rock-a-Bye Bear (1952) and Deputy Droopy (1955, the same year as Rockabye Point!). Deputy Droopy (which is on the new Droopy DVD set) is the superior cartoon, but I like the twenty-years-later ending of Rockabye Point, which suggests that a bond can evolve even between enemies over time.

    cic2007-08-10-03.jpgIn Crazy Mixed-Up Pup (1955) a dog gets a transfusion of human blood, and his owner gets a transfusion of canine blood, with the result that the dog acts human, and the human acts like a dog. Each time someone witnesses this unusual behavior, the top of his or head springs open, a cuckoo emerges, and flags sprout from his or her ears, all to signify that the witness has just gone nuts. Avery keeps repeating this device, but it grows no funnier: I prefer the wild takes that wolves and other characters did in 1940s Avery cartoons.

    My favorite of the four Avery cartoons is the final one, Sh-h-h-h-h-h (1955), in which a man, driven to the brink of madness by noises (a recurring theme, it seems), follows his psychiatrist’s advice and checks into a very, very quiet hotel. The patient ends up in a room next to a man and woman who keep playing a horn and laughing raucously. Though the patient never sees the couple (until the cartoon’s surprise ending), they somehow manage to thwart his every attempt to silence them. But what I like most about the cartoon is its middle section, before the obnoxious couple are first heard. The total silence of the sequence in which the patient checks into the hotel is genuinely eerie. It’s also disconcerting to realize that Tex Avery stopped making theatrical cartoons over a half-century ago. I have friends who were born the year that he stopped making cartoons for movie theaters, and they’re now middle-aged!

    There are many other cartoons in the Woody DVD set, including some of Lantz’s remarkable Swing Symphonies, but I don’t have the time or space to get to them this week. Perhaps another time.

    The Woody Woodpecker and Friends DVD set doesn’t have any commentary tracks, but it does have plenty of bonus features, principally featuring the late Walter Lantz, head of the studio that created the animated shorts in the set. There’s a short documentary about Lantz’s career, made towards the end of his life, a complete episode of The Woody Woodpecker Show, and various “behind the scenes” segments from the show.

    After all these decades I was particularly interested in watching these segments. Lantz hosted the half-hour Woody Woodpecker Show, obviously following the example of Walt Disney, who hosted his own hour-long show in the 1950s and 1960s, first on ABC and then on NBC.

    Even as a child I realized that Disney was the king of animation and that Lantz was a lesser figure, operating in Disney’s shadow. Walt Disney’s public persona was warm and friendly–very much “Uncle Walt”–as he acted as the television viewers’ guide to his pop culture empire. He may have been Uncle Walt, but I, and I assume, most viewers, recognized that it was an empire that he was showing us, and that he was the Great Man who had built it.

    Recently rewatching the “Behind the Scenes” segments from The Woody Woodpecker Show confirms the impression that I recall having as a child. Walter Lantz lacked Walt Disney’s impressively charismatic presence as host. Lantz projected a gentler, quieter image. Whereas Disney welcomed us from what appeared to be his large, resplendent office, Lantz’s surroundings were clearly humbler.

    In his host segments Lantz interacted with an animated Woody Woodpecker, just as Disney sometimes shared the screen with one of his studio’s animated characters on his show. (Woody continually taunts his “boss,” and there’s a nice moment on the DVD set in which Lantz, who normally projected a pleasant demeanor, gives the offscreen Woody a look subtly suggesting that the woodpecker had gone a bit too far.) Disney would also do shows in which he showed how animated cartoons were made, continuing a tradition begun by his 1941 feature The Reluctant Dragon. Lantz did this all the time in his host segments.

    Now this reminds me of early animated cartoons, like Max and Dave Fleischer’s Out of the Inkwell series, which emphasized that the animated characters on screen were artificial creations: in the Inkwell series we see Max Fleischer (in live action footage) draw the animated character Koko onto a drawing board and they interact with each other. The audience is not encouraged to suspend its disbelief entirely; it’s as if this was the Max Fleischer counterpart of Bertolt Brecht’s alienation effect in theater. The audience simultaneously treats Koko as “real,” a living character, and recognizes him as a drawing “out of the inkwell.” (I will have much more to say about the Inkwell series in the coming weeks.)

    Can you imagine an episode of Sesame Street, or, to go back to my childhood, Captain Kangaroo, in which the puppeteers came out from hiding and showed their young audience that Bert and Ernie or Mr. Moose were really just puppets animated by their arms? Now imagine yourself as a child watching The Woody Woodpecker Show. Walter Lantz shows you his cartoons, but in the host segments he shows you that Woody Woodpecker is really a series of drawings. Lantz is like a magician who shows the audience how his tricks are done. And yet this doesn’t spoil the tricks. I don’t recall being bothered as a child by seeing and hearing Lantz explain how Woody was not real; I found it interesting, and I assume that the rest of the show’s audience did, too, since this show lasted for years in syndication. Lantz obviously had enough respect for the intelligence of his younger viewers to have faith that they would accept the paradox.

    In fact, even as Lantz explains the process of creating an animated cartoon in the host segments and the documentary, he continues to interact with the animated Woody Woodpecker, as if Woody were real. In one of my favorite moments on the DVD, Lantz explains that at one point his wife Gracie took over performing the voice of Woody Woodpecker, whereupon Woody–voiced by Gracie–expresses disgust that a “girl” is doing his voice! Woody’s appeal is so strong that the audience will happily continue to pretend that he is real even as Lantz is showing us that he is not.

    In one host segment Lantz shows us how to draw Woody Woodpecker, using simple geometrical shapes as his basis. (Whether that is actually Lantz’s hand we see drawing in the closeups, I have no idea.) The segment suggests that it’s not that hard to draw Woody, and that you, the viewer, could do it, too, by following the same steps. In the other “behind the scenes” segments Lantz similarly explains other aspects of the process of making a cartoon, such as coming up with story ideas, so simply that grade school children can understand. Again. Lantz suggests that you, the viewer, could do this, too.

    Surely Lantz’s “behind the scenes” segments must have inspired many kids to try their hands at drawing cartoons, and maybe some of them eventually became animation professionals. In watching these segments recently I realized that Lantz was, by extension, demystifying the creative process for any kind of art or writing. Through these segments Lantz was effectively telling children that they were capable of creative activity of any sort.

    Here the difference between Lantz’s onscreen persona and Disney’s proves important. Watching him now on the DVD, I see that Lantz projected a gentler, more approachable, more intimate presence. Whereas Walt Disney seemed to be addressing a vast audience from his office, Walter Lantz conveyed the impression that he was speaking to you, personally, was letting you in on his secrets, and was encouraging you to follow in his footsteps and become an artist or writer yourself.

    Copyright 2007 Peter Sanderson

  • Comics in Context #188: D’OHME!

    comicsincontext4.jpg

    cic2007-08-03.jpgIn reviewing The Simpsons Movie for The New York Times (July 27, 2007), critic A. O. Scott wrote, “Ten or 15 years ago, The Simpsons Movie, which has been contemplated for almost as long as the show has been on the air, might have felt riskier and wilder. But The Simpsons, for all its mischief and iconoclasm, has become an institution, and that status has kept this film from taking too many chances”.

    Online critic James Berardinelli wrote that “The primary satirical targets are religion (an easy mark), environmentalists (also easy), and government stupidity (even easier). The Simpsons Movie does not go after hot button issues nor does it tie itself to a time and place by addressing current events”. Early in the film Homer Simpson leafs through a Bible and exclaims this book has “no answers.” Is this merely Homer being stupid, or are the filmmakers attacking the Bible? If it’s the latter, isn’t that an unusual move for a family movie to take in a country in which religious believers make up the majority of the population? In the case of environmentalists, the movie comes down on the side of Lisa Simpson, who sincerely believes in the cause. As for “government stupidity,” the movie accuses the government of something worse than mere stupidity.

    The more I think about The Simpsons Movie, the more I think it may be considerably more daring than the reviews I’ve read have noticed. And it is very much a satire about what is going on in America right now.

    The Simpsons‘ creative freedom, on television and now on film, is particularly striking since it is part of Twentieth Century Fox, which is part of Rupert Murdoch’s vast News Corporation empire. So too is the Fox News Channel, with its leanings to the political right.

    According to a July 30, 2007 article in The New York Times, “Activists are urging Home Depot, which recently unveiled an environmentally conscious marketing program, to withdraw advertising from Fox News, whose hosts and commentators dismiss global warming as liberal hysteria. . . .A short video by Robert Greenwald, Fox Attacks: The Environment, has been viewed more than 380,000 times since it was posted on YouTube on July 9.”

    But The Simpsons Movie voices a strong environmental theme. Earnest, liberal Lisa tries to stop the people of Springfield from polluting their local lake, and, surprisingly, manages to overcome their apathy on the subject. According to Entertainment Weekly, Simpsons creator Matt Groening “mentioned an article he’d read about a community battling hog-waste pollution,” which became the springboard for the movie’s plot. When Homer dumps a silo full of his new pet pig’s manure into Lake Springfield, he triggers a chemical reaction out of a science fiction/horror movie. A squirrel that was exposed to the polluted water grows many more eyes. (This is surely an allusion to one of the earliest Simpsons episodes, 1990’s “Two Cars in Every Garage and Three Eyes on Every Fish,” in which radioactive wastes from Mr. Burns’ nuclear power plant result in a mutant fish with an extra eye.

    In the film Arnold Schwarzenegger is President and gives a free hand to Russ Cargill, the head of the Environmental Protection Agency (EPA), who takes drastic action in response to Lake Springfield’s mutagenic pollution. Rather than do anything to clean the lake up, he dispatches the military to encase the entire town within an enormous dome.

    How seriously can we take the satirical treatment of the EPA? The writers’ point may simply be the absurdity of the idea that the EPA, of all government agencies, could possibly engage in this sort of rogue military action. Do any of you recall that in The X-Files movie (1998), FEMA was supposed to be a major player in the all-powerful alien conspiracy to take over the world? Anyone who watched the DVD after FEMA’s catastrophic performance after Hurricane Katrina struck New Orleans probably finds the idea of an omnicompetent FEMA grimly funny.

    There are conservatives in the Republican Party who want to restrict the powers of the EPA or to abolish it altogether; they might like The Simpsons Movie‘s portrayal of the EPA as a menace to freedom. Then again, there are also liberals who believe that the EPA has not been effective enough in combatting environmental dangers; they would notice that the EPA doesn’t do anything to solve Springfield’s pollution problem, but just literally puts a lid on it.

    I realized what the movie might be up to during the sequence in which we are shown endless rows of National Security Agency employees monitoring the phone calls of apparently ordinary Americans. The NSA man who thus located Marge Simpson is ecstatic, boasting that finally the government had located someone it was searching for. This is presumably a reference to the controversy over the real federal government’s recent venture into warrantless wiretapping in its surveillance of alleged suspects in the “war on terror.”

    If the movie’s NSA gag has a serious subtext, then what other political commentary might lurk just under the surface? Are the film’s President Schwarzenegger and EPA head Cargill merely supposed to be a fool and a knave, respectively, with no connection to the real world? Or is this Schwarzenegger, who declares that he was elected “to lead not to read,” intended to remind us of our current President? Schwarzenegger irresponsibly allows Cargill, a man with a questionable agenda, to do whatever he wants. Are we meant to think of President Bush following the ideological agenda of his neoconservative associates in plunging the nation into what now appears to many as a hopeless war in Iraq? Is Cargill’s military assault on Springfield meant to remind us of the current administration’s reliance on massive military force to “solve” the situation in Iraq?

    Were any of these allusions made consciously by the writers and producers of The Simpsons Movie? Or were they unconsciously acting to recent political developments in plotting their movie?

    Over the years I’ve written a lot in this weekly column about “post-9/11″ stories, which reflect Americans’ new fears of being attacked by a foreign adversary. The Simpsons Movie seems to me to be an example of a post-“post-9/11″ story. The focus of this emerging genre is not the terrorist threat to the nation, but the dangerous measures that the government took in response to that perceived threat: the quagmire in Iraq, the assault on civil liberties.

    Another target of this post-“post-9/11″ genre might be an attack on government incompetence, as demonstrated by the Katrina debacle.

    Hurricane Katrina was certainly an environmental disaster, and there was nearly universal outrage at the delayed, inadequate efforts by FEMA and the federal government to aid the people of New Orleans following the catastrophe. During the hurricane and its immediate aftermath, over fourteen thousand people sought shelter in the Louisiana Superdome, there were inadequate supplies of food and water, dreadfully unsanitary conditions, and insufficient medical care.

    Here’s another parallel that the filmmakers may or may have consciously intended. In The Simpsons Movie the people of Springfield are imprisoned within a dome, where the government leaves them to rot, and we watch as living conditions deteriorate over three months. Are we intended to see a connection to New Orleans after Katrina? My hunch is that this parallel is more than mere coincidence.

    In other words, The Simpsons may indeed now be a pop culture institution, but The Simpsons Movie is much more biting politically than the television show usually is, or than film critics have given it credit for.

    One of The Simpsons Movie‘s surprises for me was this political subtext. Another surprise was the strong mythic overtones to the plot. The early scene in which Grandpa Simpson collapses in church and begins uttering prophecies seems to me like nothing I’d ever seen on the TV show. Yes, on the surface the scene was played for laughs, and yet the prophecies came true. It was as if by ignoring Grandpa’s warnings (which he didn’t understand anyway), Homer was defying fate, thereby causing the disaster that befell Springfield. Perhaps the Simpsons Movie writers were intentionally parodying “end of the world” movies, and therefore were parodying the trope of the Cassandra-like warnings that go ignored. Still, the prophecies prepare us for the supernatural doings later in the movie.

    The Joseph Campbell monomyth structure is especially evident in in the movie’s second act, set in Alaska. Less than a week before, I was reading the middle section of Harry Potter and the Deathly Hallows in which Harry wanders in the wilderness, having escaped from his enemies, but having lost nearly everything and everybody. In The Simpsons Movie Homer and his family manage to escape from the dome (thus crossing a threshold) and flee to Alaska, where they live in an isolated cabin. But Marge and the kids head back, determined to try to help the people of Springfield. Homer refuses, but finds himself wandering through the wilderness, as if through a Campbellian labyrinth.

    But Alaska also proves to be Campbell’s “enchanted realm,” and not just in the clever earlier sequence in which Disney-like animals help Homer and Marge prepare for a night of lovemaking. Homer encounters an Iniut woman who is a mystic and serves as his mentor figure. Through her guidance he has a vision in which he undergoes dismemberment: even in a cartoon, it’s somewhat shocking to see Homer’s body separated into component parts. This is the metaphorical descent into the underworld, Campbell’s “Supreme Ordeal,” and a symbolic death. Only when Homer has his epiphany, realizing he no longer cares about himself but knows he must help the people of Springfield, do the parts of his body rejoin. This is his symbolic resurrection, and his new determination to help the townspeople is the Campbellian “boon” that will enable Homer to save them in the third act.

    Again, since this is The Simpsons, the filmmakers are parodying the Campbell pattern. But the surprise is that they are both kidding the Campbell monomyth and using it semi-seriously to structure Homer’s character arc.

    The third big surprise in the film for me was the portrayal of Homer’s next door neighbor, Ned Flanders. You may recall a past Simpsons episode (“Home Sweet Home-Diddily-Dum-Doodily,” 1995) in which Flanders temporarily adopts Bart and Lisa, and his attempt at baptizing them is depicted as horrific, as if his trying to brainwash them into joining some strange cult. The show usually mocks Flanders for his religious devotion and naive benevolence; this episode was anomalous in casting him as a villain. The movie changes all this, mostly avoiding jokes at Ned’s expense.

    In their joint appearance on The Charlie Rose Show (August 30, 2007), Matt Groening said that the secret of The Simpsons’ success was executive producer James Brooks’ insistence from the beginning that the show’s main characters had to have “real emotions.” The movie shows this, too, through Marge’s genuine anguish in separating from Homer, Bart’s unexpected pain at feeling betrayed by Homer, and his growing appreciation of Flanders’ fatherliness. In the movie Ned, who is so often a figure of fun on the TV show, finally becomes as real as characters in The Simpsons can get. He becomes a figure of genuine goodness, an ideal father.

    At the climax of the movie, however, Homer surpasses Ned. As the movie’s first act showed, Homer is capable of extraordinary stupidity and irresponsibility. But that is matched by his capacity for extraordinary heroism, as well, as Homer shows when, reunited with Bart, he succeeds in saving Springfield from annihilation.

    One reason that I’m glad to see that The Simpsons Movie did so well commercially in its first weekend is that it looks like two-dimensional drawings come to life, just like the TV show–and the way animated feature films used to look! However much computers were actually used on the film, it looks like hand-drawn animation. Therefore the film’s success should help make the case that audiences will still go see traditional-looking animated films, as long as the stories and characters merit their attention.

    TRAILER TROUBLES

    Like the rest of you, I enjoy seeing trailers for upcoming movies when they give me glimpses of what looks like something I’ll really enjoy. Ratatouille had a spectacular trailer, with Remy fleeing through the kitchen from pursuers, and finally just avoiding being pinned to the wall by flying knives, in an iconic shot used in the movie ads. I was disappointed that the sequence didn’t turn up in the actual movie! The new trailer for next year’s Get Smart movie perfectly captures the spirit of the original television series.

    Then there are trailers that seem like cheats. For example, there’s that trailer for the sequel to Batman Begins, The Dark Knight. Those of you who saw it at the San Diego Con should be advised that you didn’t get an exclusive: I saw the same trailer before The Simpsons Movie. There’s a bat symbol on a black screen, and you hear voices–Alfred, the Joker–and that’s it. Well, if they had nothing to show, why even bother?

    And then there are trailers that actively persuade me not to go see the movie in question. Before The Simpsons Movie started, I saw the trailer for the upcoming computer-animated film of Dr. Seuss’s Horton Hears a Who. It started beautifully, with a close-up of a CGI flower, but once Horton showed up, speaking in Jim Carrey’s voice, being self-consciously wacky, it became clear that this movie has nothing to do with the gentle humor of Dr. Seuss.

    But worse followed: the trailer for a CGI Alvin and the Chipmunks (and really, who asked for this?), in which Alvin tries to prove that a piece of his brother’s excrement is actually a raisin by putting it in his mouth. No, I did not make this up. What were the publicity people for this movie thinking? It’s as if they are handing us critics the perfect image to describe a movie that I fear may look like a raisin but decidedly isn’t.

    DOGGING HIS TRAIL

    cic2007-08-03-01.jpgBack in May, when I bought the Warner Home Video’s DVD set Tex Avery’s Droopy: The Complete Theatrical Collection from a Best Buy store in midtown Manhattan, not only did the cashier break into a smile at seeing my purchase, but he even launched into a Droopy impression. Last month, I picked up the Woody Woodpecker and Friends DVD set at a different Best Buy, and the female cashier was already holding a copy of her own. Either this is coincidence, or Best Buy has a commendable policy of hiring animation buffs.

    Usually I only buy DVD sets if they have special features I want to see. (Otherwise, I can just record the film off television.) The Droopy set includes a documentary about director Tex Avery that tells viewers such things as (1) that Avery’s cartoons move fast (yes), (2) that Avery had great comic timing (true), (3) that Avery’s cartoons frequently break the fourth wall (correct), and (4) that Droopy speaks with a “Southern drawl” (absolutely wrong). In other words, this documentary mostly offers only basic information about Avery’s work which will come as a surprise to those who are first learning about him, but that most animation collectors who purchase this set will already know. Moreover, even though Turner Broadcasting, which owns the MGM Droopy cartoons, also holds the rights to all the cartoons Avery directed at both Warners and MGM, the documentary only shows us clips from the Droopy shorts. So this is a disappointment.

    But, of course, the set is worth getting because it has all twenty-eight Droopy cartoons that Avery directed, all of which are good, and one of which, Northwest Hounded Police (1946), is one of the greatest cartoons of his career. I’d always considered this to be a remake of the first Droopy cartoon, Dumb-Hounded (1943). But having this DVD set allowed me to watch them back to back, and now I consider them more as variations on a theme.

    In each one a criminal wolf is hunted by Droopy, the slow-talking, slow-moving, melancholic dog who represents the law. But no matter where the Wolf goes, Droopy is there. If there’s one thing that the Wolf succeeds in leaving behind, it is any pretense of realism. In Dumb-Hounded the Wolf flees by car, plane, and boat, at velocities that might make the Flash’s head spin, yet Droopy, who seems barely to move, settles into his hideout, only to find Droopy patiently awaiting him. In Northwest Hounded Police the Wolf races to the Arctic wilderness, finds Droopy, known in this short as Sgt. McPoodle of the Mounties, flees again, and eventually ends up on a tiny Pacific island, where Droopy is concealed beneath a tiny rock. Many times when the Wolf comes face to face with Droopy, his surprise and horror are so great that he does a “take” that bursts the body’s normal limitations: his eyes bulge out like telescopes, or his entire body will fly into disconnected pieces.

    Chuck Jones’s Wile E. Coyote has been likened to Sisyphus, in that both eternally strive at a task at which they will never succeed. In these two Avery cartoons, the Wolf is in a Sisyphean situation as well, unable to evade his mild-mannered pursuer. It’s like Les Miserables as surreal farce. Or it’s like a nightmare, in which the dreamer is unable to escape his doom, no matter what he does. It’s a funny-animal version of Kafka. Droopy is like the Greek god Nemesis reinterpreted as an inoffensive-seeming little dog.

    Watching the two shorts back to back, I discovered that even though they have the same premise, they consist of nearly entirely different sets of gags. The prominent exception is that at one point in both cartoons, the Wolf is so desperately racing to escape Droopy that his momentum carries him past the sprocket holes at the edge of the film into a blank, white void whereupon he swerves and runs back into the film, his version of reality.

    This is a perfect example of the one truly illuminating point that the DVD’s documentary makes: that whereas Disney animated films sought to create a credible reality, Avery broke the rules of reality and reveled in demonstrating that anything can happen in a cartoon. In effect, he was the anti-Disney.

    Northwest Hounded Police is the better of the two cartoons because it pushes the comedic nightmarish aspect even further beyond the bounds of reality. At one point the Wolf undergoes plastic surgery, only to look in the mirror and find that his new face is Droopy’s! How can he outrun Nemesis when it is part of himself? (This might also suggest that Droopy represents the outlaw Wolf’s sense of guilt, which is indeed a part of himself he cannot escape.) At another point in Northwest, the Wolf hides in a movie theater and starts watching an MGM cartoon, which turns out to be, in effect, Northwest itself: Droopy looks out from this cartoon-within-a-cartoon and addresses the Wolf, who understandably panics.

    In these two cartoons Droopy and the Wolf do indeed break the fourth wall and speak directly to the audience. Avery goes still further in indicating that these characters know that they are in an a film: not only does the Wolf run past those sprocket holes, but at one pint in Dumb-Hounded, Droopy tells the audience, “I surprise him”–the Wolf– “like this all through the picture.” It’s as if Droopy is an actor who has read the whole script, or an actor who has been in repeated performances of the film, like a performer in a play. Avery emphasizes the artificiality of the animated medium, and this is a subject to which I will return next week.

    I’ve already described another cartoon in this DVD set, The Shooting of Dan McGoo (1945), in a previous installment (see “Comics in Context” #100). But before I move on to another subject, I want to mention another of my favorite Avery cartoons in this collection, The Three Little Pups (1953). As its title suggests, it’s a parody of the story of the Three Little Pigs, and in particular, the Disney version, which was then two decades old, with Droopy as Practical Pig. The Wolf of Three Little Pups, cast as a dogcatcher, starts out wearing an expression of melodramatic villainy and conducts a fast, frenzied assault on Droopy’s brick doghouse. But then, abruptly, he stops, shifts into what will be his usual manner for the rest of the cartoon and speaks to the audience in a laid-back Southern drawl (a real one). This Wolf is voiced by the great Daws Butler, using the same Southern drawl that will eventually become the voice of Huckleberry Hound. Unlike his frenetic counterpart in Northwest, this Wolf moves and speaks slowly and quietly, much like Droopy himself. Their ensuing battle reminds me of Laurel and Hardy comedy shorts like Them Thar Hills (1934) and Tit for Tat (1935), in which the comedy duo and their adversary move with a quiet, grave dignity in the course of unleashing slapstick violence on each other. I will also return to the evolution of Butler’s easygoing Southern canine in next week’s column.

    OH YOU SQUID

    I surrender. I can resist no longer. My Quick Stop colleague Fred Hembeck is right. SpongeBob SquarePants really is as good as he says it is.

    Nickelodeon premiered five new SpongeBob episodes during the last full week of July. I caught some of them in the midst of watching a good number of animated cartoons from the Hollywood studio period for this week’s column and next week’s. SpongeBob may not have their high production values or masterful animation, but in terms of wit and invention and strong characters and voice acting, the new SpongeBob cartoons I saw were equally enjoyable as many of these classics, or even more so.

    Among the new SpongeBob shorts I saw was “The Krusty Sponge,” which introduces a feared food critic who is nonetheless less imposing than Ratatouille‘s Anton Ego: Gene Scallop, based on–and voiced by–Today Show movie reviewer Gene Shalit. After Scallop’s review of the Krusty Krab restaurant singles out cook SpongeBob for praise, owner Mr. Krabs, the very personification of greed, converts this fast food establishment into a SpongeBob theme restaurant. It’s a subversive satire on the omnipresence of SpongeBob merchandising in real life, suggesting that it threatens to overwhelm the original character in the cartoons.

    I’ve been thinking that SpongeBob is like a 21st century equivalent to Mickey Mouse. Each has a boyish persona, and each has an iconic appearance based on simple, appealing geometrical shapes: circles for Mickey, and a square–along with the curves of his mouth and eyes–for SpongeBob. The big difference between Mickey and SpongeBob is that SpongeBob is allowed to act downright weird at times.

    Here’s an example. In another new short, “To Love a Patty,” SpongeBob encounters a “Krusty Patty” hamburger that he deems to be so perfect that he literally falls in love with it. Though SpongeBob is old enough to have a full time job, live on his own, drive and (in another new short, “Boat Smarts,” even shave), he is basically a big kid who doesn’t appear to have hit puberty yet. His creator, Stephen Hillenburg, has asserted that SpongeBob is “somewhat asexual”. Nonetheless, in “To Love a Patty,” it’s as if SpongeBob has enormous sexual urges that get misdirected onto his perfect hamburger, whom he names “Patty” (of course).

    This allows the cartoon makers to satirize the blindness of love. As time wears on, “Patty” starts to rot and stink, but SpongeBob sees and smells only “her” imagined beauty, until the stench and decay finally becomes too great for even him to ignore.

    Since SpongeBob, as a cook, creates hamburgers, then you could read “To Love a Patty” as a satire of the creative artist’s obsession with his own creation, and his blindness to its flaws.

    Finally Mr. Krabs persuades SpongeBob that passion for a Krabby Patty is good, but it must be fulfilled by eating the Patty, which SpongeBob proceeds to do. Mr. Krabs has convinced SpongeBob to redirect his sexual drives into hunger, consuming and destroying the object of his desire. If you think about it, this suggests something a wee bit disturbing about Mr. Krabs. It’s just as well that he clearly sublimates his own sex drives into his ecstatic passion for money.

    SpongeBob’s relationship with the female squirrel Sandy Cheeks seems to be a platonic friendship. Then again, those two express their friendship by having karate fights with each other. What’s being sublimated through all this mock aggression?

    Well, Hillenburg was quoted in the same article as saying “The character SpongeBob is an oddball. He’s kind of weird, but he’s kind of special,” I can agree with this.

    However, watching several new episodes reinforced my decision that my favorite character in the show is SpongeBob’s neighbor and co-worker Squidward, who is perennially annoyed by SpongeBob’s wacky behavior. If SpongeBob is childlike, then Squidward is an adult. Moreover, whereas the extroverted SpongeBob likes almost everybody, Squidward feels no obligation to put on a happy face to please other people when he doesn’t want to. Perhaps Squidward’s appeal is that he gets to voice the exasperation and irritation that we normally have to hold back.

    Squidward also reminds me of a 1971 film by Federico Fellini, The Clowns. In it, Fellini concentrated on two types of clowns, which are often paired; the White Clown, who is the straight man, an actual or wannabe authority figure, and the Auguste, whom Fellini called a “rebel,” who engages in slapstick. The White Clown represents order; the Auguste is comedic chaos. Squidward is in the White Clown tradition, forever annoyed by SpongeBob, his personal Auguste. (I figured out that Squidward is analogous to the White Clown before starting this week’s column. And in the course of writing it, I discovered a Wikipedia article that also labels Squidward as White Clown and SpongeBob as Auguste.)

    Next week Ill be reviewing the new Woody Woodpecker and Friends DVD, and Woody and his recurring antagonist Wally Walrus also fit the categories of Auguste and White Clown, respectively. But SpongeBob and Squidward aren’t actually antagonists: SpongeBob regards Squidward as his friend and is normally oblivious to Squidward’s disdain towards him.

    Moreover, the SpongeBob series even grants Squidward some sympathy for putting up with SpongeBob’s manic efforts at friendship. In “The Thing,” a short that debuted in January, but which I saw last weekend, Squidward is accidentally covered in cement, rendering him unrecognizable and unable to talk. SpongeBob finds him, decides that he is some strange kind of animal, and adopts him as a pet. The short takes Squidward’s point of view, focusing on his horror at being caught in this nightmarishly absurd situation, and being unable to stop it.

    It may be that Squidward secretly envies SpongeBob and wishes he were more like him. In the new short, “Good Ol’ Whatshisname,” Squidward discovers that the popular SpongeBob knows the names of all of the Krusty Krab’s regular customers. Squidward becomes so obsessed with learning the name of a customer before SpongeBob does that he steals the customer’s wallet and lands in prison.

    In another new short, “Squid Wood,” SpongeBob creates a puppet version of Squidward. The puppet presumably represents Squidward as SpongeBob envisions him, and keep in mind that SpongeBob is generally oblivious to Squidward’s grumpiness. Everyone prefers SpongeBob’s kinder, gentler puppet version of Squidward to the real Squidward, to the latter’s horror.

    And in another new short, “Breath of Fresh Squidward,” an electric shock temporarily gives Squidward an alternate personality. Squidward’s Mr. Hyde turns out to be even happier, nicer and more extroverted than SpongeBob. Thus SpongeBob and Squidward reverse roles, with Squidward unwittingly driving SpongeBob to distraction. Finally another electrical shock restores Squidward to his grumpy normalcy. The more benign side of Squidward is once more trapped within his subconscious, and it would take the equivalent of a bolt from the blue to free him once more.

    ADVERTISEMENTS FOR MYSELF

    This is the final weekend for “Stan Lee: A Retrospective,” the exhibition that I co-curated at the Museum of Comic and Cartoon Art in Manhattan (www.moccany.org). The show closes on August 6.

    The ComicMix website recently ran Mike Gold’s very appreciative review of The Marvel Vault, the book I co-authored with legendary Marvel writer and editor Roy Thomas. You can see the review here, and ComicMix, a mix of news blogging, columns, and even podcasts about comics and related subjects, is well worth visiting on a regular basis.

    Copyright 2007 Peter Sanderson

  • Comics in Context #187: All Hallows Eve

    comicsincontext4.jpg

    cic2007-07-27.jpgAlways looking for material for this column, I thought, why not go to one of the big bookstore events on Friday, July 20 for the midnight release of Harry Potter and the Deathly Hallows, the final book in J. K. Rowling’s series? The biggest bash in New York City was the one at the Barnes & Noble at Union Square, where Jim Dale, who performs the audio book versions of the Harry Potter series, would start doing readings at 10:30 PM. There would even be live owls in the store!

    When the previous book in the series was released, I was in San Diego for the 2005 Comic-Con International. Despite the fact that I was at a Borders bookstore within easy walking distance of the Convention Center, I had no trouble getting into the store, and only a reasonable wait in line to pick up a copy of the book (see “Comics in Context” #97). This wasn’t bad, considering that among the hundred thousand people attending the Con, there was surely a huge number of Potter fans.

    So I got to Union Square’s Barnes & Noble at 10:30 on Friday night and saw a long line stretching out the doors, which I followed to the end of the block, around the corner, down the block, around another corner, and midway down that side of the block, reaching the bookstore’s delivery entrance. It was obvious that these people weren’t being let in because the store was filled to legal capacity. That meant that none of these people would probably get in until the pre-release festivities were over at midnight, and a woman in line told me that everyone in line had already reserved a copy of the book. (I dfon’t recall seeing any small children in line. The people in line were mostly twentysomethings, who had presumably grown up reading the series and remained loyal to these “children’s books” which appeal to all ages.)

    I had decided not to go to this year’s San Diego Con and had felt relieved that I would not be braving the lines to the dreaded Hall H, site of the con’s movie panels. Now, I realized, the Hall H experience had come to New York. Would I wait outside for at last 90 minutes, probably longer, not to get in until the show was over? Not this time. I headed home.

    Besides, I had already had an experience appropriate for the release of Deathly Hallows. On the website of the book’s British publisher, Bloomsbury, there had been a webcast from the Natural History Museum in London, which is my favorite building in the city and whose Romanesque architecture makes it a good substitute for Harry’s school Hogwarts.
    The audience counted down to midnight (London time), and then Rowling read the first chapter of the new book aloud. She did it rather well, too, much better than the reading I heard her do at Radio City Music Hall last year (see “Comics in Context” #148). You can hear her Natural History Museum reading, too. She did it in the Museum’s Great Hall; I wonder what it would’ve been like seeing the Museum’s famous Diplodocus statue looming in the background, as if playing the role of one of the Potter series’ mythical beasts.

    The first chapter made for a suspenseful set piece, and made me thankful that I had refused to read any spoilers or reviews that had come out before the book’s official release. I realized that I was glad I hadn’t even known what the first chapter was about before hearing Rowling read it aloud. I wanted to be completely surprised about the direction the book would take from each chapter to the next. (And those of you who have not yet read Deathly Hallows and want to be similarly surprised should stop reading this week’s column now. In another paragraph I’m going to start discussing the plot, including the ending.)

    The New York Times, including its Public Editor, has been defending its decision to run Michiko Kakutani’s review of Hallows on Thursday, two days before the official release. The Times claims that the review did not give anything important away; I read the review after finishing the book, and it’s true that Kakutani concentrates on Rowling’s style rather than the specific contents. But, as film critic Nathan Lee observed in a Times Op-Ed about the controversy, every review by necessity gives away something, and Kakutani did state in her review that “at least half a dozen characters we have come to know die in these pages, and many others are wounded or tortured.” (Rowling had publicly stated that two major characters would die, but I immediately realized that that quota would be filled and exceeded just by killing off the principal villains, including Voldemort. In fact, I’m rather surprised that Lucius Malfoy survives in the book. Perhaps since he had fallen from Voldemort’s favor, Rowling didn’t want to kick him when he was down.)

    Moreover, it seems to me that by printing its review two days early, the Times was effectively giving its approval to the booksellers and Internet posters who had violated the official release date. The Times‘ tin ear as to the repercussions of its decision is demonstrated by the responses to the Public Editor’s defense, as you can read online.

    Journeying into Manhattan on Saturday, I sighted a fellow subway passenger holding a copy of Deathly Hallows. At a midtown Barnes & Noble, I simply walked up to the sales counter, where the cashier handed me a copy of Hallows from what must have been a considerable stack. It was a beautifully sunny day, so I headed over to Central Park, where I found two appropriate locations to start reading the book: first by the statue of Hans Christian Andersen, and then by the statue of Alice in Wonderland. Yes, this was far better than waiting outside Barnes & Noble past midnight and then taking the subway home around 1 or 2 A.M Saturday morning.

    Why should I write about Deathly Hallows in a column titled “Comics in Context”? First, I suspect that many, perhaps most of you are Potter readers and don’t mind. Second, one of my primary subjects in “Comics in Context” is the superhero genre, which is a form of the larger genre which the literary critic Northrop Frye called “romance,” meaning an adventure story involving heroes and villains who are larger than life. Rowling’s Harry Potter saga appears to have succeeded Star Wars as the dominant, most influential “romance” in popular culture.

    Where should I start in tackling a critique of Deathly Hallows? I decided to focus on the declaration by Time Magazine’s Lev Grossman (Thurs., July 12, 2007) that “If you want to know who dies in Harry Potter, the answer is easy: God.” He continued, “Harry Potter lives in a world free of any religion or spirituality of any kind. He lives surrounded by ghosts but has no one to pray to, even if he were so inclined, which he isn’t. Rowling has more in common with celebrity atheists like Christopher Hitchens than she has with [J.R.R.] Tolkien and [C.S.] Lewis”.

    I couldn’t recall any examples of prayer or religious services in the Harry Potter books, but I didn’t find Grossman’s pronouncement entirely convincing. Does the absence of references to religion on the printed page necessarily mean that the author and her hero don’t believe in God? What if Rowling thought that religious faith was too private a matter to insert openly into a children’s adventure saga? What if she thought it unwise to enunciate specific religious beliefs in her books when her audience consists of children and adults of many faiths, as well as agnostics and atheists? Besides, to be vulgar about it, although Rowling establishes the existence of lavatories in her fictional world (notably Moaning Myrtle’s hangout, the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets), she doesn’t depict her characters relieving themselves, though we may assume that they do. The Beat points out “the pervasiveness of Christian holidays” like Christmas and Easter in the Potter books; so maybe many of Rowling’s characters are praying and attending church when we’re not looking.

    In this same piece, the Beat includes a quotation from Rowling, who was asked by the Vancouver Sun (Oct. 26, 2000) whether she was a Christian. “‘Yes, I am,’ she says. “˜. . .Every time I’ve been asked if I believe in God, I’ve said yes, because I do, but no one ever really has gone any more deeply into it than that, and I have to say that does suit me, because if I talk too freely about that I think the intelligent reader, whether 10 or 60, will be able to guess what’s coming in the books.’” Rowling told another interviewer (CBCNewsWorld: Hot Type, July 13, 2000), “I do believe in God.” but “Magic in the sense in which it happens in my books. . . .I don’t believe in that. . .. This is so frustrating. Again, there is so much I would like to say, and come back when I’ve written book seven. But then maybe you won’t need to even say it ’cause you’ll have found it out anyway. You’ll have read it.” Grossman even reported in a previous article, “Interestingly, although Rowling is a member of the Church of Scotland, the books are free of references to God. On this point, Rowling is cagey. “˜Um. I don’t think they’re that secular,’ she says, choosing her words slowly” (Time, July 17, 2005). (For all three quotations, see here.)

    Intrigued, I did further research and discovered that there has been considerable analysis of Christian imagery and themes in the Harry Potter books, notably the work of scholar John Granger, the author of several books on the series. (Granger maintains his own website, and is interviewed here.)

    In her aforementioned blog entry, the Beat, who describes herself as “some kind of Zen Buddhist agnostic,” raises the question as to whether she would be “clubbed over the head” with Christianity in Deathly Hallows, but predicts that Rowling will take a more subtle approach.

    That proved to be correct. In the previous books the subtext of Christian imagery and themes that Granger has found completely escaped Grossman’s notice, and, it seems, that of most reviewers. Why would Rowling change her approach in the final book?

    Furthermore, the Beat makes a fine point in asserting that Rowling “understands that what many take as Christian symbols – blood, chalices, trees, etc etc – are actually universal symbols, many of them adopted from pagan faiths by the early Christian missionaries. “ I don’t know if Rowling has actually said so. But the Beat is right that many of these symbols are not restricted to Christianity.

    For example, one of the Christian symbols that Granger finds is Fawkes, Dumbledore’s phoenix. Due to its ability to die and resurrect itself, early Christian writers used the phoenix as a symbol of Christ. But the phoenix dates back to ancient Egyptian mythology, and also appears in ancient Greek mythology, Chinese mythology, and Russian folklore. The idea of a bird, a creature of the air, that can thus transcend death, appears to be an archetype that turns up in various cultures.

    (And is Jean Grey, the Phoenix of the superhero genre, a Christ figure? Well, she is well known for returning from the dead. And she did give her life to save the universe in Uncanny X-Men #137, although, significantly, that was not the ending that Chris Claremont and John Byrne intended for the “Dark Phoenix Saga.” I should ask them if their Phoenix was a Christ figure, but I expect they will look at me as if I have three heads and say no. But that doesn’t mean that she can’t be interpreted as such.)

    C. S. Lewis intended his book The Lion, the Witch and the Wardrobe (see “Comics in Context” #99) to embody Christian themes. In it, Aslan the lion is the Christ figure who undergoes literal death and resurrection. So if the Harry Potter series has Christian themes, then one might expect Harry to die and return to life in the final, climactic book. And indeed he does, although Rowling carefully leaves it up to the reader to decide whether Harry’s death and resurrection are literal or figurative, as we shall see.

    But death and resurrection is not uniquely a Christian motif. Osiris died and returned to life So did Dionysus. It is part of Joseph Campbell’s “hero’s journey” monomyth. Symbolic deaths and resurrections are everywhere in the romance (adventure) genre. Batman is left to die in an inescapable death trap; Batman escapes and triumphs over the villain. Virtually every two-part episode of the 1960s Batman TV show thus included symbolic death and resurrection.

    So if we are to detect Rowling’s Christianity in Deathly Hallows, we must look carefully. Is there a particular interpretation that she puts on archetypal symbols and the phases of Campbell’s monomyth that may specifically reflect her religious views?

    In Deathly Hallows we meet Xenophilius Lovegood, the father of Harry’s friend Luna. Both Lovegoods believe in all manner of things that are unlikely to be real. But on important matters, they tend to be correct.

    Xenophilius inevitably clashes with Hermione, who takes a wholly rational approach to the world, even to magic, and, it would seem, to literature as well.

    In his will Professor Dumbledore left Hermione his copy of The Tales of Beedle the Bard, a collection of children’s stories–the counterpart of Grimm’s fairy tales for the wizards’ community, it seems–for young wizards and witches, “in the hope that she will find it entertaining and instructive” (p. 126). Significantly, rationalist Hermione had never heard of these fantasy tales (pp. 134-135).

    Later, Xenophilius instructs Hermione to read one of the book’s stories, “The Tale of the Three Brothers,” aloud. Xenophilius then informs Hermione, Harry and Ron that the three magical objects in the story–the Elder Wand, the Resurrection Stone, and the Invisibility Cloak–are real, and that they are known as the Deathly Hallows.

    “”˜But there’s no mention of the words “Deathly Hallows” in the story,’ said Hermione.

    “”˜Well, of course not,’ said Xenophilius. . . . “˜That is a children’s tale, told to amuse rather than to instruct. Those of us who understand these matters, however, recognize that the ancient story refers to three objects, or Hallows, which, if united, will make the possessor master of Death’” (pp. 409-410).

    I suspect that here Rowling may be stating that though her Harry Potter books are “children’s tales,” primarily “told to amuse rather than to instruct,” that “those of us who understand these matters” recognize that they have deeper meanings, beneath the surface. Remember that Dumbledore wanted Hermione to regard Beedle’s book as simultaneously “entertaining” and “instructive.” Dumbledore wanted Hermione to discover those deeper meanings, and Rowling is thus encouraging those of her readers who are capable of literary analysis to do the same. And “The Tale of the Three Brothers” is about how to become “vanquisher” of death.

    Notice that Xenophilius is also saying that “The Tale of the Three Brothers” is about the Deathly Hallows even though it never uses that name. Grossman contends that the Potter books are atheistic works because Rowling never mentions God in them. Through Xenophilius, Rowling indicates that her books can deal with subjects without explicitly mentioning them by name.

    Hermione objects to the idea that there can be any truth within this children’s fable, whereupon Xenophilius scolds her, “You are, I gather, not unintelligent, but painfully limited. Narrow. Close-minded” (p. 410). That is because Hermione only believes in what can be proved by scientific methods.

    Soon afterwards, Hermione and Xenophilius get into an argument about the existence of the Resurrection Stone. She refuses to believe that any magic object exists that can raise the dead. “Well, how can that be real?” she demands.

    Xenophilius replies, “Prove that it is not.”

    This infuriates Hermione, who explodes, “you could claim that anything’s real if the only basis for believing in it is that nobody’s proved it doesn’t exist!”

    “”˜Yes, you could,’ said Xenophilius. “˜I am glad to see that you are opening your mind a little’” (pgs. 411-412). And as it turns out, the Resurrection Stone–and resurrection–do exist in the world of Deathly Hallows.

    However comedic this quarrel between Hermione and Xenophilius may be, it also makes a serious point. The philosopher Soren Kierkegaard acknowledged that there was no proof that there is a God, but took a “leap of faith” to believe that God exists. I am also reminded of the philosopher Blaise Pascal’s “wager”: not knowing whether or not God exists, Pascal chose to act as if God does exist, since if he’s right, he’d go to heaven.

    At least in his or her work, the fantasy writer is open to the idea that there may be a reality that cannot be detected by scientific means. The religious person believes in beings and things whose existence science cannot prove, such as God, heaven, and an afterlife. Xenophilius’s position–if you can’t prove something doesn’t exist, then it’s real–is a comic justification of faith.

    Is there a hereafter in the Potter books? There are ghosts, such as Nearly Headless Nick. Though ghosts in fiction traditionally frighten the living, the notion of ghosts is actually reassuring, since their existence indicates there is a life after death. So it makes sense that the ghosts at Hogwarts are friendly spirits.

    Just because an author uses ghosts in her stories doesn’t mean that she believes that ghosts exist or that there is an afterlife: the author may simply be working within a long literary tradition of the ghost story.

    Rowling has an unusual take on ghosts in the Potter books: their existence (and that of souls) proves nothing about whether or not there is a hereafter. In Harry Potter and the Order of the Phoenix (the book, but not the movie), following the death of his godfather Sirius Black, Harry seeks out Nearly Headless Nick to find out if it’s possible for Sirius to return from the grave. Nick informs Harry that only wizards can return as ghosts, but that Sirius will not, because he “will have. . . gone on.” Nick does not explain what that means because he does not know. “I was afraid of death,” he tells Harry; “I chose to remain behind. . . .I know nothing of the secrets of death” (Harry Potter and the Order of the Phoenix, p. 861). Rowling has said, significantly, that “there are some people who would not come back as ghosts because they are unafraid, or less afraid, of death”. This may suggest that Rowling considers it important to overcome a fear of death. Voldemort is driven by a fear of death, leading to his vain attempt at immortality by concealing portions of his soul in the various “horcruxes” which figure so prominently in Deathly Hallows‘ plot. (So would this make suicide bombers even more cold-blooded than the Harry Potter saga’s master villain?)

    In Harry Potter and the Goblet of Fire, what appear to be the souls of Voldemort’s victims, including Harry’s parents James and Lily, emerge from Voldemort’s wand. But the book informs us that these are “spirit echoes,” not the actual spirits of the deceased.

    The deceased headmasters of Hogwarts, including Dumbledore following his demise, appear in portraits in the headmaster’s office and can converse with the living. But Rowling has stated that “they are not as fully realized as ghosts. . . .the idea is that the previous headmasters and headmistresses leave behind a faint imprint of themselves. They leave their aura, almost, in the office and they can give some counsel to the present occupant, but it is not like being a ghost”. In a flashback via the Pensieve, the portrait of the deceased Dumbledore seems to me very much like the real Dumbledore as he discusses strategy with Snape, and not like a “faint imprint,” but I will bow to the author’s interpretation.

    Thus through most of the saga, Rowling emphasizes the finality of death. Even so, there are hints in the books before Hallows that there is indeed a hereafter.

    In Phoenix, Luna Lovegood tells Harry that she is confident she will “see” her deceased mother again (Phoenix p. 863). When Harry voices doubt, Luna reminds him that they heard voices behind a mysterious veil in an archway in the Ministry of Magic, a veil that seemingly separates the world of the living from the realm of the dead. The implication is that they heard the voices of the dead. At the time (Phoenix, p. 774) Hermione declared vehemently that she didn’t hear any voices from behind the veil. Here may be another case of a Lovegood, as a visionary, being aware of a reality that the rational Hermione denies.

    Moreover, as early as the first book in the series, Dumbledore, that font of wisdom, declared, “After all, to the well-organized mind, death is but the next great adventure” (Harry Potter and the Sorcerer’s Stone, p. 297).

    In “The Tale of the Three Brothers,” one of the brothers used the Resurrection Stone to resurrect the woman he loved. According to the tale, “Yet she was sad and cold, separated from him as by a veil” (Hallows p. 409); Rowling may well have chosen that last word as an allusion to the mysterious veil in Harry Potter and the Order of the Phoenix.

    The tale continues, “Though she had returned to the material world, she did not truly belong there and suffered” (Hallows, p. 409). Shortly afterwards, Harry speculates about using the Resurrection Stone to resurrect his parents and others, but then realizes, “But according to Beedle the Bard, they wouldn’t want to come back, would they?” (Hallows, p. 416).

    This reminds me of another hero of the “romance” genre, who has undergone literal death and resurrection not once but twice: Joss Whedon’s Buffy the Vampire Slayer. At the end of the fifth season, Buffy heroically sacrificed her life to save her sister and the world, and in the sixth season Buffy’s friends performed a spell that brought her back to life. But it turned out that initially Buffy did not want to be back in “the material world”: by resurrecting her, her friends had forcibly torn her soul out of a spiritual realm that Buffy called “heaven,” where she had achieved a transcendent bliss; it was actually painful for her to readjust to life on Earth. Whedon is known to be a Harry Potter fan (see “Comics in Context” #97-98); in this instance we find him and Rowling thinking alike, although Whedon is an atheist who only uses the afterlife as a fictional device.

    Not only does the Resurrection Stone prove to be real, but it causes Harry’s parents, his godfather Sirius Black, and his ally Remus Lupin, all deceased, to appear and accompany him as he goes to what Joseph Campbell would call Harry’s “supreme ordeal”: his death at the hands of Voldemort. The omniscient narrator observes, “he was about to join them. He was not really fetching them: They were fetching him” (p. 698). The narrator says that these figures “resembled most closely” the Tom Riddle (the young Voldemort) who manifested in the second book, Harry Potter and the Chamber of Secrets, and who “had been memory made nearly solid” (p. 699). But the books have established that that version of Riddle was actually a portion of the real Voldemort’s soul, placed into his younger self’s diary. The narrator states that these figures were “Less substantial than living bodies, but much more than ghosts” (p. 699): I read this as indicating that these are the actual spirits of James and Lily Potter, Sirius and Lupin, though they have not taken on new physical bodies.

    Here I am reminded of how the spirits of Obi-Wan Kenobi, Yoda and the redeemed Anakin Skywalker appear to the triumphant Luke at the close of Return of the Jedi. In Luke’s case the danger has passed. It’s a comforting idea that one’s parental figures would appear to him to ease his passage into death.

    Though Rowling’s narrator treats these four spirits as real, I wonder if Rowling is providing an alternate way of reading this sequence for the agnostics in her audience. Sirius’s spirit informs Harry, “We are part of you. . .Invisible to anyone else” (p. 700). That could suggest that the four spirits are actually figments of Harry’s imagination, or “memories made nearly solid.” Or Sirius could just be speaking metaphorically of the spirits’ personal connection to Harry as being “part of you,” and assuring him that his enemies will not see them. The passage can be read either way.

    Shortly thereafter Voldemort unleashes a Killing Curse at Harry, seemingly murdering him. Then, in chapter 35, Harry awakens within “unformed nothingness” (p. 706) that takes the form of an idealized version of King’s Cross, the real life London train station from which Harry travels to Hogwarts. If Rowling is intentionally putting Christian symbols into her work, then the name “King’s Cross” is blatantly one of them. As a train station, it is a place of transition; Joseph Campbell would call it one of the thresholds of his monomyth.

    In this seemingly astral version of King’s Cross, Harry encounters Dumbledore, who readily admits to being dead, but who repeatedly states that Harry is not dead. Dumbledore also explains why, by the rules of magic, Voldemort’s attempt to murder Harry failed.

    So Harry is not literally dead, but he is figuratively dead. Perhaps it is more precise to say that he is in a state between life and death, and that may be literally true, since Dumbledore says that Harry has the choice of whether to “go back” or to go “on.” (Again, Rowling is not defining what the hereafter is like.) Harry is in a place in which the living (himself) may interact with the dead (Dumbledore).

    It is part of the pattern of the Harry Potter novels that Harry has an conversation with Dumbledore, reflecting on that book’s adventure, at the end of each (except for the sixth, in which Dumbledore dies). In Chapter 35 of Hallows this part of the pattern reasserts itself, even though this time Dumbledore is dead. In Hallows this encounter is what Campbell called “atonement with the father,” a reconciliation between the protagonist and a father figure. This may be especially necessary in Hallows since in this book Harry has learned disturbing things about Dumbledore’s past and even come to have doubts about Dumbledore’s true intentions towards him; in Chapter 35 Dumbledore confesses to his failings but reassures Harry about his good intentions towards him.

    According to the Maricopa Center for Learning and Instruction’s description of Campbell’s monomyth, for the hero to undergo a transformation in this phase, “the person as he or she has been must be “˜killed’ so that the new self can come into being. Sometime this killing is literal. . . “. Scholar Lynne Milum, in describing Campbell’s Atonement, notes that “While he assists the hero through his journey, the father figure is mindful that the budding hero is destined to replace him.”. In their encounter in Chapter 35, Dumbledore acknowledges to Harry that “I have known, for some time now, that you are the better man” (p. 713) and that Harry has succeeded where Dumbledore failed, in becoming the “true master of death” (p. 720).

    The next step in Campbell’s monomyth is the hero’s “Apotheosis.” The Maricopa Center website explains that “When someone dies a physical death, or dies to the self to live in spirit, he or she moves beyond the pairs of opposites to a state of divine knowledge, love, compassion and bliss. . . .the person is in heaven and beyond all strife. A more mundane way of looking at this step is that it is a period of rest, peace and fulfillment before the hero begins the return.” This fits Chapter 35, in which Harry receives considerable knowledge from the now rather godlike Dumbledore about what has been happening.

    At this point in the monomyth, the hero receives the “Ultimate Boon.” With regard to this, Milum states that “Most prevalent is the recurring theme of Immortality. The hero achieves illumination that there is an indestructible life beyond the physical body. This Immortality is timeless and experienced in the here and now.” Well, certainly Harry has learned by meeting Dumbledore’s spirit that there is life beyond physical death.

    Moreover, the “Ultimate Boon” is that, in Dumbledore’s words, Harry has become “the true master of death, because the true master does not seek to run away from Death. He accepts that he must die,” which Voldemort does not (pp. 720-721).

    In Chapter 35 Rowling returns to the theme of the deeper meanings of children’s stories, or, perhaps, of fiction in general. Dumbledore exclaims that Voldemort’s “knowledge remained woefully incomplete, Harry!. . .Of house-elves and children’s tales, of love, loyalty and innocence, Voldemort knows and understands nothing!” (p. 709).

    In some cases, the next phase of the monomyth is the “Refusal of the Return.” Dumbledore tells Harry that the latter has a “choice” whether to “go back” or not. Since Harry has pictured this transitional realm as King’s Cross, he could “board a train” to go to the true hereafter. This is a nice parallel: Harry crossed a threshold in the first book by taking the train from King’s cross to Hogwarts, starting a new phase of his life, and he can make the transition to the next world by taking another train from this other King’s Cross. Harry is tempted: “it was warm and light and peaceful here, and he knew that he was heading back to pain and the fear of more loss” (p. 722). But, as Dumbledore puts it, it is “a worthy goal” to save others from Voldemort, and Harry decides to cross the threshold back to the land of the living.

    The chapter concludes with my favorite passage in the entire book. Harry asks Dumbledore, “Is this real? Or has this been happening in my head?” Dumbledore replies, “Of course it is happening inside your head, Harry, but why on earth should that mean that it is not real?” (p. 723).

    Here Rowling offers different ways of interpreting chapter 35. It may be that Harry has imagined this conversation with Dumbledore. This reminds me of Ratatouille (see last week’s column), in which the protagonist, Remy, imagines that the ghost of Auguste Gusteau, the deceased master chef whom he idolizes, appears to him and gives him advice. Thus the archetypal mentor figure of Campbell’s monomyth is presented as an aspect of the protagonist’s own psyche. Gusteau’s “ghost” is actually Remy’s own wisdom, emerging from his subconscious to provide him with counsel. It may be that in Chapter 35 that Harry is dreaming, and that he imagines Dumbledore providing him with answers that Harry’s subconscious mind has worked out on its own. Dumbledore’s final words therefore mean that even though Harry is imagining all this, the information that he has gained in this “dream” is still true.

    On the other hand, one could also read this final exchange in Chapter 35 quite differently. Dumbledore is pointing out that of course Harry is having this vision inside his head, but that Dumbledore’s spirit, and their conversation, and the knowledge Dumbledore imparts in their talk, are all real. (Of course, you could say that we all experience reality “in our heads” since we rely on our senses conveying information to our brains.)

    So Rowling gives us the option of thinking that Harry actually did communicate with the spirit of Dumbledore, and that there is life after death, or that Harry hallucinated it all, and that there might not be. In either case, the information that Harry gains in this experience is both “real” and correct.

    So Harry crosses the return threshold, in Campbell’s phrase, in order to become the leading figure of the forces of good in “The Battle of Hogwarts,” in which the entire school battles Voldemort’s forces of evil. Here I found myself thinking of the finale of season three of Buffy the Vampire Slayer. Like Harry, Buffy had been regarded with suspicion by many of her classmates. But in the final episode of the third season, Buffy leads her high school graduating class in combat against that season’s leading villain, the Mayor. Voldemort is a sorcerer with serpentine features who is accompanied by a large snake; the Mayor, in that climactic episode, transforms into a colossal serpent. I’m not saying that Rowling is imitating Whedon, but that in dealing with mythic archetypes, great creative minds can often think alike.

    It looks as if Rowling studies Campbell as closely as George Lucas does. But what makes Harry’s figurative death and resurrection specifically Christian? I believe that it’s the fact that Harry goes voluntarily to what he believes will be his death at Voldemort’s hands, in order to save the lives of others, or like Christ going to his crucifixion without resistance, in order to redeem humanity. For me, a key moment comes when Voldemort insists on parading Harry’s supposed corpse before the Hogwarts community. Rowling’s narrator notes that “it must be subjected to humiliation to prove Voldemort’s victory” (p. 726). Christ, too, was mocked and humiliated by his tormentors, through means such as the crown of thorns. As the Beat observed, Rowling is an admirer of C. S. Lewis’s Narnia books, and its Christ figure, Aslan the lion, in order to save a life, willingly surrenders himself to the evil White Witch, and allows himself to be humiliated (though such means of the shearing of his mane) and killed, before rising from the dead to destroy the white witch. Harry is clearly treading in Aslan’s–and Christ’s–path.

    Much earlier in Hallows, Harry, Hermione and Ron invade both the Ministry of Magic and the Gringotts bank; they are also captured and brought to Malfoy Manor. In each case Harry finds himself underground (below Atrium level at the MInistry, in a subterranean vault at Gringotts, and in the Malfoys’ basement). In Campbell’s terms, these are all descents into the underworld, or into the “belly of the beast” (and in Gringotts’ case, there is a literal beast: a dragon). When Harry and company escape from the Ministry and the Malfoys, they bring prisoners to freedom with them. I suspect that these are allusions to the “Harrowing of Hell,” whereby Christ, immediately after his death, descended into hell and freed souls of the just that had been imprisoned there. Even in his descent into Gringotts, Harry and company free a captive: the dragon whom the goblins kept chained underground.

    I have still more to say about Harry Potter and the Deathly Hallows, but this week’s column is running long, and this is a busy summer, with more topics waiting in the wings. I hope to return to Hallows in the future to address, among other questions, just why did so many people expect that Harry would die–and stay dead? I’m glad to see that J. K. Rowling has a far more positive outlook.

    Copyright 2007 Peter Sanderson

  • Comics in Context #186: Le Petit Chef

    comicsincontext4.jpg

    cic2007-07-23.jpgIn my childhood it was a special event when an animated feature film, almost always from the Disney studio, turned up in movie theaters. Nowadays, there are so many animated feature films these days that I wait to catch many of them when they reach cable TV.

    That’s where I recently saw Ice Age: The Meltdown, 2006’s sequel to Fox’s previous animated film about a mammoth, a sabertooth tiger, and other animals of the Pleistocene period, and it was just as well that I had waited. I don’t care for computer-animated animals or humans that look more plastic than organic, as the Ice Age animals do to me, and it seems less forgivable in the second Ice Age film (and, for that matter, the third Shrek), considering the successes other computer animated films (like The Incredibles) have made in this regard.

    I wonder if the premise of this second Ice Age, that the glaciers are melting, was inspired by the contemporary concerns with global warming. Yet considering that the end of the Ice Age made possible the worldwide growth of human civilization, why is the “meltdown” a bad thing?

    One of the Ice Age movies’ most popular characters is Scrat the squirrel who is in continual, vain pursuit of an elusive acorn. This squirrel’s treading in the Sisyphean path of Wile E. Coyote’s pursuit of the Roadrunner, but falls far short of the comedic invention and brilliant staging and timing of Chuck Jones’s Roadrunner cartoons. However, I did like Scrat’s brief visit to a hereafter especially designed for him in Meltdown.

    For me Ice Age: The Meltdown is an animated movie in which the celebrity voices pull me out of the story, preventing me from sufficiently suspending disbelief. That’s because the characters are too thinly conceived, so the familiar personalities of the celebrity voice actors overwhelm them.

    In contrast, I quite liked another 2006 animated film I caught on cable, DreamWorks Animation’s Over the Hedge, based on the newspaper comic strip of the same name. In large part this was specifically due to the voice casting: the voices may have been recognizable, but they were suited to the characters. This was especially important with the two lead roles. Bruce Willis’s typical screen persona fit the role of R.J., the trickster raccoon, who is something of a rascal but in the end loyal to his comrades. Similarly, Garry Shandling’s familiar comedy persona as a neurotic worrywart fit the part of Verne the cautious turtle.

    Regular readers know that I like to compare adaptations to their source material, whether it’s Fantastic Four: Rise of the Silver Surfer to Stan Lee and Jack Kirby’s “Galactus trilogy” (over the last two weeks) or the Disney Tarzan musical to Edgar Rice Burroughs’ first Tarzan novel (see “Comics in Context” #133).

    Several weeks ago I took a look at writer/illustrator William Joyce’s 1990 children’s book A Day with Wilbur Robinson, the source for this year’s Disney animated film Meet the Robinsons (see “Comics in Context” #174). The eccentric, futuristic family is taken from the book, but It turns out that the movie’s entire time travel plot was the moviemakers’ invention. Director Brad Anderson and the screenwriters wove their story around Joyce’s book, while leaving Joyce’s material essentially intact. This is an approach that I admire, since it simultaneously shows respectful fidelity to the original author’s work while still allowing the adapters considerable creativity.

    On the other hand, finally reading the late New Yorker cartoonist William Steig’s 1990 picture book Shrek! revealed how very different it is from the trilogy of DreamWorks Animation movies that are very loosely based upon it.

    Though supposedly ugly, the movie version of the ogre Shrek, when he isn’t scowling, looks like he could be turned into a cuddly doll that parents can buy for children (as indeed they can). I think he looks more visually appealing in the movies than the human characters do, who look like animated waxworks. In the first film Princess Fiona, the seemingly human leading lady, is revealed to transform into a green-skinned ogre like Shrek. But as an ogre she seems pleasantly plump, with facial features that are sweet and endearing rather than ugly: she thus becomes a cuddly doll, as well.

    In the book, however, Shrek is repellent in physical appearance, in behavior, and even in smell. Shrek is utterly antisocial, enjoys frightening people, and revels in his own repulsiveness. Steig’s story is a parody of Joseph Campbell’s hero’s journey. Unable to stand him any longer, Shrek’s parents kick him out, and he overcomes one opponent after another (by breathing fire at them, for example), until finally he reaches the princess, who never takes human form in Steig’s book. She is an ogre as repulsive in looks and behavior as he is. In other words, they are perfect for each other. Steig’s description of their meeting reads like sexual foreplay (“Shrek snapped at her nose. She nipped at his ear. They clawed their way into each other’s arms. Like fire and smoke, these two belonged together.”) In Steig’s parody of the hero’s wedding that concludes both a typical fairy tale and the typical Campbellian hero’s journey, he informs us, “And they lived horribly ever after, scaring the socks off all who who fell afoul of them.”

    The appeal of Steig’s Shrek is like that of Sesame Street‘s Oscar the Grouch or the Bizarro World in 1960s Superman comics. Through Shrek the reader can vicariously experience the release of not having to obey the rules, of not having to conform to standards of proper behavior, of letting one’s aggression loose, and being bad and not only getting away with it, but being rewarded. In short, Steig’s version of Shrek is a far stronger, more interesting, and more memorable character than the considerably watered-down Shrek of the movies. (See some examples from Steig’s Shrek! for yourself at http://www.williamsteig.com/shrek-int.htm).

    The Shrek movies and Steig’s Shrek! book both turn the traditional fairy tale upside down by making ogres the hero and heroine. The difference is that Steig’s ogres act like ogres. The movies turn Shrek into a conventionally lovable children’s hero, with a heart of gold beneath his bad temper, who risks his life to save the humans’ kingdom, and who by this year’s Shrek the Third has mellowed into dullness. The first Shrek movie, especially, seemed to be preaching racial tolerance, presenting ogres Shrek and Fiona as a sort of racial minority in the human world. Shrek may have green skin and these odd knobs on his head, the movie seemed to be saying, but he’s really a sweet, loving, and even heroic individual, Just Like Us. Steig’s point, on the other hand, was that his ogres aren’t Just Like Us, or stand-ins for minority groups, but rather, are like the nasty sides of our personalities that we don’t dare show in public. The Shrek movies sentimentalize the title character and his wife; the book Shrek! gleefully acknowledges the side of children–and adults–that would love to breathe fire at people who get in our way. Steig’s Shrek! gives its readers a harmless means of vicariously releasing that negative energy, and seeing the title character get rewarded for it. Indeed, in the book Shrek’s marriage to the ogre princess signals to the reader that he or she is not alone in having this shadow side: other people do, too.

    Steig’s Shrek even has a certain admirable integrity, in that he is true to himself, however nasty and gross that self may be. Steig also takes care that Shrek does not become truly evil. Steig’s Shrek even reminds me of Marvel’s own bad-tempered, green-skinned “ogre,” the Hulk, who nonetheless comes off as preferable in comparison to his adversaries.

    If Steig’s Shrek! follows a satiric version of Campbell’s hero’s journey, Shrek the Third founders by getting Campbell’s monomyth wrong. Early in the film we see Shrek trying to fulfill the role of a prince in Fiona’s royal family and clumsily failing at it. Steig’s Shrek, of course, would set all the regal costumes he was supposed to wear on fire with his breath and take pleasure in scaring all the courtiers away. But the movie Shrek fits into conventional society, and I have different expectations for this version of the character. So I assumed that this was a set-up, and that in the course of the film, Shrek would learn to adapt to his new role as prince. With great power must come great responsibility, right?

    Princess Fiona’s father, the king, who has been transformed from a human into a frog, is on his deathbed. Yes, that’s right, he is about to croak. The king’s dying wish is that Shrek become his successor. Shrek declines, in a clear case of what Campbell calls “refusing the call,” which will leads to disaster. (For example, Luke Skywalker initially refuses to go with Ben Kenobi, and insists on staying with his uncle and aunt, and then the Storm Troopers kill his relatives.) It also seems downright cruel to refuse the king’s dying wish. Instead, Shrek promises the dying king that he will find someone else to become the new monarch. I thought, okay, the film will be about how the movies’ socialized Shrek matures and learns to accept the responsibility that his father figure, the king, sought to give him. It is necessary that the son must in time assume the role of the father (as in, say, Disney’s Bambi).

    But no. The movie Shrek really does find someone else to take over the throne: the youth who becomes King Arthur.

    This isn’t how Campbell’s monomyth works! Luke Skywalker doesn’t go into space looking for someone else to become a Jedi Knight instead of himself. Harry Potter doesn’t try to talk Ron into becoming Voldemort’s archenemy so Harry can go back and live under the stairs at the Dursleys. Whereas Steig presented a mock heroic version of the monomyth, Shrek the Third proclaiming that ambition and taking responsibility are better left to Somebody Else. This does not make for a gripping plot or an inspiring protagonist.

    Arthur manages to quell the threat posed by most of the movie’s villains by sympathizing with their being treated as outcasts and persuading them to accept themselves. Any child watching this movie will surely realize that if he tried this tactic with schoolyard bullies, he would be beaten to a pulp. So much for this Arthur’s leadership abilities.

    At the end of the movie, Shrek and Fiona have moved back to Shrek’s cottage in the woods, abandoning their thrones, the kingdom of humans, and, it seems, any role in that society, But this isn’t the movie Shrek reverting to Steig’s antisocial version. Earlier in the movie, Shrek balked at the idea of becoming a father, and even had a nightmare about having a baby that vomits at hurricane force (enabling the filmmakers to put in the sort of gross bodily functions joke that seems inescapable in non-Pixar animated films these days). But by the film’s end, without explanation, Shrek has changed his mind, and has a trio of babies (his equivalent of Huey, Dewey, and Louie, I guess). In the book, Steig’s Shrek has a nightmare about babies, but this is part of Steig’s assault on sentimentality. The book’s Shrek has no tolerance for cuteness and doesn’t change his mind about babies; the movie Shrek dives right into a sea of sentimentality. Becoming a father is accepting responsibility, of course, but Shrek doesn’t seem to have any goal beyond that. It’s not even clear how he will support this new family. It’s as if he has combined parenthood with retirement; he’s a slacker with kids.

    In the July 28, 2007 issue of The New Yorker, film critic David Denby points out that contemporary romantic comedy movies are dominated by male slacker heroes who are “absolutely free of the desire to make an impression on the world and still [get] the girl.” Shrek the Third shows that the 21st century slacker hero has moved into animation, as well. Denby refers to these stories as “slacker-striver romances,” in which it’s the woman who has the real career. Yet Fiona gives up her “career” as princess to join Shrek in slacker parenthood.

    So there’s Shrek the Third‘s message for kids: ambition is for other people.
    When the call to adventure comes, refuse it. The movie Shrek is neither a true hero nor Steig’s distinctive antihero, but now merely a boring, unfunny disappointment. I think when the inevitable fourth Shrek movie comes out, I may wait to see it a year later on cable.

    On the other hand, the great new Disney/Pixar film, Ratatouille, is about an unlikely protagonist–a rat named Remy–with an even unlikelier dream–to become a great chef–which he both pursues and triumphantly achieves.

    As has been widely reported, Ratatouille‘s initial director was Jan Pinkava, who came up with the original story, but Pixar ended up reassigning the project to Brad Bird, writer-director of The Iron Giant (1999) and Pixar’s The Incredibles (2004) (See “Comics in Context” #62). It was Pinkava who apparently set the story’s principal themes: Ratatouille producer Brad Lewis told The Hollywood Reporter (Thurs. June 28, 2007) that “The story was boiling over with themes dealing with prejudice, family, following your passion, art and criticism.” before Bird took over. Nonetheless, Ratatouille in its finished form clearly fits thematically with Bird’s other animated feature films: Bird is Ratatouille‘s auteur.

    First, although Remy is specifically a chef, he represents any kind of creative artist. Bird acknowledged in an interview with Time Out Chicago that he was not himself a gourmet: “No, not at all. I am becoming more appreciative of good food every year, but I didn’t know that much about it going into this project and had to learn a lot”. On the website “The House Next Door,” Ryland Walker Knight argues that Remy as chef is specifically a metaphor for the filmmaker, even more specifically the director of an animated film. Knight points out that Remy thinks in visual images: “when he tastes something, the world disappears and a discothèque flurry of colors swirls around his head. He also imagines Chef Gusteau floating around his head as his own Jiminy Cricket, a figment of his imagination acting as guide and conscience.” Moreover, Remy directs his human ally, Linguini, in cooking by hiding beneath Linguini’s chef’s hat and pulling on his hair, as if they were the strings of a marionette, or, Knight says, “as would an animator bend characters to his or her will”. (I suppose that this could also be a less than complimentary visual metaphor for the way that an auteur director supervises the rest of the moviemaking team in implementing his creative vision.)

    But Ratatouille settles the matter when one of its characters, the critic Anton Ego, asserts that “Not everyone can be a great artist. But a great artist can come from anywhere.” In his June 29, 2007 review, New York Times critic A. O. Scott observes that this is the “moral” of the film. Though in this weekly column I have repeatedly disagreed with Scott’s reviews, I agree with his declaration that Ratatouille is “one of the most persuasive portraits of an artist ever committed to film”.

    Looking back to Bird’s The Iron Giant, I recall that it had an artist character, too: Dean, who builds sculptures out of scrap metal, and who becomes a father figure to the boy protagonist.

    The title characters of The Incredibles are a family of superheroes who are forced by the government to stop using their super-powers and live conventional lives. They can represent any people with talents who are prevented from employing those talents, and who are thus not allowed to fulfill their true potential. Bob Parr, a. k. a. Mr. Incredible, is compelled to work at a mind-numbing job in an insurance company. Isn’t this the artist’s nightmare: to be trapped in an unfulfilling office job, without any outlet for his creative imagination? In The Incredibles a conventional lifestyle is depicted as a dreary desk job. In Ratatouille the conventional life that Remy wants to escape is literally eating garbage alongside the other rats, whose taste buds are nowhere nearly as refined as his.

    There is an actual artist in The Incredibles: Edna “E” Mode, the woman who designs costumes for superheroes. Bird voiced the character himself, perhaps suggesting a degree of identification with her. Edna comes across as a critic as much as she does as an artist, continually dispensing her sardonic opinions. So her true counterpart in Ratatouille may be the fearsome critic Anton Ego, who ultimately becomes the title character’s ally.

    The Incredibles draws on a standard motif of the superhero genre: the individuals who seem outwardly ordinary but who secretly possess superhuman abilities. In The Iron Giant there is an even greater disparity between the role that the title character’s unknown builders designated for him and the role that the Iron Giant aspires to achieve. The Iron Giant is a colossal metal robot that bonds in friendship with the young boy Hogarth: in effect, the Iron Giant behaves in a “human” manner, often seeming like a child himself. Furthermore, the film reveals that the Iron Giant was built and programmed to be a war machine. But through his relationship with Hogarth, the Iron Giant rejects this programming. Instead, he follows a goal that Hogarth set for him, to use his enormous powers for good. Hogarth told the Giant about the comic book superhero Superman, and towards the film’s end the Giant becomes a superhero himself, uttering the name “Superman” as he saves a small New England town from a nuclear missile. (Iron Giant fans would enjoy taking a look at this picture over at the John Byrne Forum) The Iron Giant rejects the destiny for which he was created, and instead chooses his own.

    Similarly, in Ratatouille Remy might seem to be condemned by his very nature: he was born a rat. This film provides such a vivid, extreme metaphor for the dilemma of the creative individual whose opinions differ from the community around him. Remy’s community of rats, including his own father and brother, all literally eat garbage. Remy is the only one in his community who has more discerning taste and realizes that he can do better. And yet he is pressured by his family to follow the conventional behavior of the rat world, and not to act any differently. There is even social pressure in Remy to walk on all fours like the other rats, whereas he prefers to stand on his hind legs, to keep his forepaws clean enough to handle food hygienically. Bird told The Los Angeles Times (June 28, 2007), “Because our lead character is a rat who wants to move into the human world, let’s show him make that choice to be on two legs and let’s make him being on two legs something he has to hide from his dad and let’s show it as something that changes over the course of the film”.

    In the Time Out Chicago interview Bird described Dean, the sculptor in The Iron Giant, as a “beatnik.” (The film is set in the 1950s.) Dean is a nonconformist who seems to be something of an outsider in the small New England town that is the film’s setting. Remy is a nonconformist in the world of rats. But just as the people of that New England town assume on sight that the Iron Giant is a menace (as indeed he was designed to be), Remy is doomed by his outward appearance to be rejected by (most) humans. In one key scene in the film, Remy’s father shows him dead rats displayed in an exterminator’s window: this is how the human race treats their kind. Like The Iron Giant, Ratatouille asks if one can transcend the role that the world has assigned him. I just wrote a short piece about existentialism for a client, and now I see this existentialist theme–freeing oneself from restrictive tradition, taking control of one’s own life, creating one’s own identity–in Ratatouille.

    Remy’s inner self does not match his outer self, or rather it does not match the conventional assumptions that are made about that outer self. People assume, correctly, that rats are unclean and eat garbage. That is true about the rats in Ratatouille as well, but Remy, though he looks like the other rats, does not conform to those expectations.

    Remy fits the recurring archetype of the figure whose outward appearance disguises his inner virtues and talents. Clark Kent fits that mold, of course. Consider, too, Luke Skywalker’s reactions on first meeting Yoda, who initially seems like an eccentric, grotesque little troll. Or look at detective series like Columbo, in which the title character’s somewhat slovenly appearance and servile manner masks his high intelligence and steely will, or USA Network’s current series Monk, whose title character, beneath his obsessive compulsive phobias, is a brilliant detective.

    So Ratatouille is also about the limitations of judging by external appearances. In other words, it’s about prejudice. While working on this essay I found myself about to write that as a rat, Remy inspires “fear and hatred” from humans, and realized I was echoing a familiar description of mutants from Marvel’s X-Men, a series that is famously about bigotry. It’s as if Remy, with his own “special powers,” his sensitive sense of taste and his genius at cooking, is a mutant rat.

    Through its metaphor of the creatively gifted rat, Ratatouille suggests that innovation in the arts may come from persons or areas of culture that are not held in high regard by the mainstream. Certainly there is a long history of members of the cultural establishment rejecting not only innovative artwork but also the innovators themselves as outsiders who aren’t like Us.

    For example, think of how long comics were generally regarded in America to be a gutter medium, and those adults who perceived them as art were considered wrongheaded and downright strange. (We are all Remy.) Now, in the early 21st century, comics increasingly receive respect from mainstream culture. Ratatouille has received extraordinary critical acclaim, and yet in the Time Out Chicago interview, Bird observes the continuing prejudice against the animation medium: “People see it as a childish sort of hieroglyphics. They connect it with the comics on the funny pages, as something that’s only meant to be silly and can’t ever represent anything deep or serious.”

    In Jungian psychology, the “shadow” can not only represent dark, fearsome psychological forces but also creativity. So it makes psychological sense that an artistic innovator, an outsider, should take the form of a rat in the fable that is Ratatouille.

    I will have much more to say about Ratatouille in the near future, but right now it is time for me to turn to my new recurring feature.

    ATROCITY OF THE WEEK

    Actually, there are several. First, there is the posting of photographs of the entire text of Harry Potter and the Deadly Hallows days before its official release date. I do not understand how people rationalize violating copyright laws and steal intellectual property. Do they somehow think that because it’s possible for them to steal it, then it’s not really stealing? In the case of these photographs, I wonder at the obsessive lengths to which someone would go to demonstrate to the world that he or she is an asshole.

    Then on Thursday, July 19, two days before the release date, The New York Times published critic Michiko Kakutani’s review of the book, giving away elements of the plot. (I refuse to link to this.) This should give the Times‘s Public Editor, its in-house ombudsman, plenty to write about. And how would the Times feel if some mole smuggled Times articles to The Washington Post before the times published them?

    But the atrocity which I choose to treat at length is the cover to DC’s Showcase: Batgirl book of reprint stories about the version of Batgirl, alias Barbara Gordon, who was created in 1966. The cover shows Batgirl casually, perhaps obliviously, putting on makeup (even though she has her mask on) while in the background Batman and Robin are fighting for their lives against crooks. Presumably people at DC thought this was charmingly funny, while themselves being oblivious to the idea that female readers might find this cover insultingly misogynistic.

    One line of defense for the cover is that it not only refers to an actual Batman story of the 1960s, but that it reflects the attitude towards women in superhero comics during that unenlightened period long, long ago.

    I was a boy during that time, long, long ago, and I remember the story in question: it was “Batgirl’s Costume Cut-Ups” in Detective Comics #371 (January 1968), whose cover showed Batgirl declining to help Batman and Robin in a fight against bad guys because, she tells them, she has a “bigger” problem: “a run in my tights”. Should you read the story, you’ll find that Batgirl is actually slyly diverting the criminals’ attention to her shapely legs, or, as one of the crooks, apparently fond of slang that was outdated even then, puts it, her great “gams.” Batman and Robin are then able to kayo the distracted malefactors.

    I was one of the regular contributors to editor Julie Schwartz’s letter columns back then, and I distinctly recall writing a letter about how bad this story was. Today I suspect that it was Schwartz’s attempt at doing a humorous story for a change of pace, but the joke still fell flat. This story is stupid now and it was stupid then.

    It was also an anomaly. In her other 1960s appearances Schwartz’s new Batgirl characteristically dove right into fighting criminals. In the comics of the mid-1960s, Batgirl’s willingness to engage in direct physical combat was bold and daring. (William Dozier, producer of the 1960s Batman TV show, is said to have forbidden the TV Batgirl from punching people with her fists because he considered it “unladylike.” Instead, she executed dance-like kicks, drawing on actress Yvonne Craig’s Ballet Russes background.) Marvel’s superheroines of the time-Invisible Girl, Wasp, Scarlet Witch, Marvel Girl–didn’t engage in fisticuffs. In the early Fantastic Four stories Sue Storm’s original power, invisibility, basically enabled her to hide.

    For their period, Julie Schwartz’s Silver Age stories are actually surprisingly enlightened about women. Think of how Hawkman and Hawkgirl acted as equal partners, as spouses, as Thanagarian policemen, and as superheroes. Remember how Zatanna bravely traversed the world in search of her lost father. Consider how Schwartz and his collaborators presented several of the leading ladies of his series as career women: Iris West (The Flash) was a reporter (who did not snoop into secret identities), Jean Loring (The Atom) was a lawyer (who was perfectly sane, contrary to her depiction in Identity Crisis), and Carol Ferris (Green Lantern) ran a fictional counterpart to Boeing! Sue Dibny (The Elongated Man) was so intelligent and spirited a leading lady that her rape and murder in Identity Crisis seemed a cruel betrayal of the spirit of the classics of DC’s Silver Age. And I am of two minds about the fate that Alan Moore meted out to Barbara Gordon in Batman: The Killing Joke.

    There was a lot of nonsense going on in Mort Weisinger’s Lois Lane stories in the Silver Age, but Schwartz and his writers John Broome and Gardner Fox shouldn’t be tarred with the same brush. Rather than fixate on that run in Batgirl’s tights like that dopey crook, DC could easily have found cover art for Showcase: Batgirl that would have captured the character’s true, empowered spirit.

    ADVERTISEMENTS FOR MYSELF AND OTHERS

    In last week’s column I was singing the praises of Mystery Science Theater 3000. Now you can read Ken Plume’s interview with another member of the MST3K team, Kevin Murphy, who played Tom Servo and the erudite Professor Bobo, and who partnered with Mike Nelson in the RiffTrax demolition of the first Fantastic Four movie. While you’re at it, go read Ken’s earlier interview with Murphy’s MST3K colleague Trace Beaulieu, the original voice of Crow T. Robot and the living embodiment of the show’s archvillain Dr. Clayton Forrester.

    The July 23-Aug. 5, 2007 issue of TV Guide proclaims that “TV Guide hits Comic-Con International, the premier gathering of all things sci-fi and fantasy” (p. 29). Funny, I thought Comic-Con was primarily about, you know, comics (and what about WorldCon?). Well, this year I’m not going to Comic-Con, so you will be spared six to eight weeks of reports. Longtime readers will recall my past attempts to find the Marvel booth at the con. The Beat reports that this year Marvel will finally have a big booth in San Diego. And I still won’t see it. But I have plenty to write about here instead, as you will soon learn.

    But if you do attend this year’s Comic-Con, and are not crushed to death by the crowds, please stop by the Comic Art Conference Session #9, “Superheroes, Villains and Vixens: A Discussion of the Top Pop-Culture Icons of 20th-Century America,” whose panelists include Gina Misiroglu, co-editor on The Supervillain Book (Visible Ink Press), to which I contributed. It’s in Room 30AB on Saturday at 10:30 AM.

    One of this year’s special guests at Comic-Con, deservedly so, is Roy Thomas, one of the most important writers and editors in Marvel’s history. Mark Evanier will interview Roy during the “Spotlight on Roy Thomas” at 4:30 PM Saturday afternoon in Room 2. I understand that during the convention Roy will be doing a signing of The Marvel Vault (Perseus Books), the book on which he and I collaborated. Those of you with sufficiently large travel budgets should have Roy sign the Vault for you in San Diego, and then have me sign your copy at next April’s New York Comic-Con!

    Copyright 2007 Peter Sanderson

  • Comics in Context #185: Get Off Of My Cloud

    comicsincontext4.jpg

    cic2007-07-09-01.jpgEvery summer I watch a good deal of the Wimbledon tennis championships, which this year were particularly plagued by rain, forcing continual delays. Repeatedly ESPN2 would show the sky overhead, as ominous clouds moved into view. And this year I found myself thinking, oh, look, it’s Galactus. The version from the new movie Fantastic Four: Rise of the Silver Surfer, that is.

    Why, this is the worst extraterrestrial threat to Wimbledon since the giant alien blancmange from Monty Python’s Flying Circus .

    Last weekend I visited the Brooklyn Museum and stopped by my favorite painting in its collection, Albert Bierstadt’s “A Storm in the Rocky Mountains, Mt. Rosalie” (1866). Take a look for yourself. If the moviemakers were going to cast a cloud as Galactus, why couldn’t they have made it look as threatening as this thunderhead?

    But as I explained last week would have preferred that the movie had given us the Stan Lee and Jack Kirby Galactus, that awe-inspiring god of wrath, rather than a puff of smoke with no dialogue, character or point of view.

    In their greatest multi-part story, the “Galactus trilogy” (Fantastic Four Vol. 1 #48-50, 1966), Lee and Kirby presented three godlike beings: Galactus, the benevolent but normally passive Uatu the Watcher, and the Silver Surfer, a science-fictional version of an angel, who becomes a self-sacrificing Christ figure. Last week I dealt with the first two, and this week I address the problems in the movie’s treatment of the third.

    One problem is that the film attempts but fails to resolve satisfactorily the contradiction between the conception of the Silver Surfer’s personality in Lee and Kirby’s “Galactus trilogy,” and the conception of the Surfer that Stan Lee evolved in the character’s series later in the 1960s.

    In the trilogy the Surfer initially seems utterly alien, devoid of empathy for the lives of ordinary mortals, and of any other emotions. The Surfer does not question the morality of Galactus’s intended destruction of the human race, nor does the Surfer feel any guilt upon his own role as Galactus’s accomplice. The Surfer seems to share his master’s opinion that humans are lesser beings than themselves, with no more value than ants. “Earth is but a twinkling dot. . .a paltry pebble. . .in the vastness of space,” the Surfer says. How could its inhabitants have any significance?

    By an incredible coincidence, which nonetheless fits the logic of a fable, the Surfer crash-lands into the home of Alicia Masters, the blind sculptress who was the girlfriend of Ben Grimm, the Fantastic Four’s Thing. It is the literally blind, metaphorically angelic Alicia who figuratively opens the Surfer’s eyes to the value of humanity. She argues on behalf of the human race’s worthiness to exist. But it is Alicia herself who is her own strongest argument. She treats the Surfer with kindness and concern when he falls into her home; he is impressed by her bravery in standing up to him. “Never have I heard such words. . .sensed such courage. . . or known this strange feeling. . .this new emotion!” the Surfer exclaims in wonder. ” There is a word some races use. . .that I have never understood. . .until now! At last. . .I know beauty!” The context indicates that he does not simply mean Alicia’s physical beauty; it is her personality that he finds beautiful. And in their meeting, Alicia is the spokeswoman and representative for the entire human race. In recognizing Alicia’s beauty, the Surfer perceives the “beauty” of humanity.

    Earlier Alicia had shown pity to the Surfer: “Your face!” she exclaims as she touches his visage; “Never have I sensed such unimaginable loneliness in a living being!” Perhaps when the Surfer was talking about Earth’s insignificance in the universe, consciously or not he was voicing his own sense of the meaninglessness of his existence. But now, through his interaction with Alicia, the Surfer discovers his empathy for the human race: “never have I felt this new sensation. . .this thing some call. . .pity!” Stan Lee’s line may strike you as purple and corny, but it captures the Surfer’s struggle to comprehend this new emotion awakening within him. Alicia not only opens the Surfer’s eyes to humanity’s worth, but also to his own capacity for emotion and even nobility. “Then you are not just a soulless monster!” she tells him. “You too have emotions! I knew it! I felt it from the first!” Earlier the Surfer told her that the concept of “nobility” was meaningless to him, but you can read it in the poetic quality of the language that Stan Lee gives him. By the end of Fantastic Four Vol. 1 #49, the Surfer is acting on that nobility, willing to challenge his master on behalf of a race of mortals who to him are represented by that one blind young woman.

    It is significant that it is Alicia who converts the Surfer to the side of humanity, not, for example, Fantastic Four leader Reed Richards. She is a woman, who in this story represents traditional “feminine” values, including compassion, mercy, and the life force. Moreover, whereas the Fantastic Four are warriors, Alicia is an artist. How fitting that an artist should open the eyes of this alien warrior to the concept of beauty.

    Except for the final issue, Stan Lee collaborated with artist John Buscema, not Jack Kirby, on The Silver Surfer comics series of the late 1960s. In it Lee radically altered the Surfer’s backstory. He revealed that the Surfer was once a mortal humanoid named Norrin Radd who lived on the paradise-like planet of Zenn-La, where he was passionately in love with a woman named Shalla Bal. In order to save his homeworld from Galactus, Norrin Radd agreed to become his herald, and to lead him to other worlds to devour; Galactus therefore transformed him into the Silver Surfer.

    The Surfer of the Galactus trilogy has never before experienced “pity.” The Norrin Radd of Silver Surfer Vol. 1 #1 feels “pity” and empathy for his fellow Zenn-Lavians that he gave up his world in order to save them. The Surfer of Fantastic Four #49 had not known what “beauty” is, but Norrin Radd of Silver Surfer #1 idealizes the gorgeous Shalla Bal. The Silver Surfer whom readers meet in Fantastic Four #48 seems devoid of emotion, and yet Norrin Radd in Silver Surfer #1 is a man of intense emotion, still longing for his lost love.

    In the Galactus trilogy the Surfer learns to aspire towards the virtues of humanity: he recognizes that the human race possess qualities that are missing from his own existence. The Surfer proves willing to sacrifice his own life in order to save the lives of this race of mortals he has learned to admire. In contrast, in Lee and Buscema’s Silver Surfer series, the Surfer seems morally superior to humanity, and is continually bemoaning the sins and failings of the human race. In the Galactus trilogy humanity, as represented by Alicia, is the Surfer’s teacher; in the Lee-Buscema Silver Surfer series, the Surfer is a moral paragon who has much to teach humanity.

    How can these two approaches to the Silver Surfer be reconciled? At Marvel it was finally established that “over time Galactus subtly altered the Surfer’s mind, submerging Radd’s emotions and repressing past memories“ which were reawakened by Alicia.

    Fantastic Four: Rise of the Silver Surfer puts the Surfer in the same position he occupies in the Galactus trilogy (as Galactus’s herald who ultimately rebels), but allows him to retain his past memories: at one point he identifies himself as Norrin Radd and says that he had to serve Galactus to save his own planet. Can we imagine the idealistic, highly sensitive Silver Surfer of the Lee-Buscema series waiting until the last third of the movie to decide that planetwide genocide is a bad thing? Could that version of the Surfer live with himself after helping Galactus destroy a long series of planets, as the movie informs us he did?

    These questions are especially important in that in the movie, rebelling against Galactus turns out to be no big deal. After all, the onscreen Galactus is just a cloud, and the Surfer manages to blow him up relatively easily and still succeed in surviving, apparently unharmed.

    But let’s say that the filmmakers regarded the Surfer as having so little conscience that he was willing to help destroy other planets as long as his native world was spared. So what brings about the Surfer’s decision to rebel against Galactus?

    In the movie the Surfer never encounters Alicia. That’s unfortunate, since it would have given Alicia (and Kerry Washington, the actress who plays her) a bigger, more significant role in the movie, and it is important in the Galactus trilogy that it is an ordinary person, not a superhero, who convinces the Surfer to spare the human race. Instead, the Surfer principally talks with Susan Storm, the Invisible Girl, a good alternate choice for representing traditionally “feminine” values.

    But there is no equivalent in the film to the persuasion scenes between Alicia and the Surfer in the comics. I hope that you can tell from my description of them, and the quotations I’ve excerpted, that Lee’s dialogue for these scenes has the potential for great dramatic power. They would have provided insight into the complexity of the Surfer’s personality and made clear why he switches sides. Furthermore, Alicia’s embodiment of the finest attributes of humanity and the awakening of the Surfer’s conscience could have been both moving and inspiring. Their scenes together could have been the heart of the film.

    But this was not to be. Although the filmmakers cast Laurence Fishburne as the voice of the Silver Surfer, they give him surprisingly little dialogue. In the comics Alicia can sense the Surfer’s nobility from the elevated language that Stan Lee gives him; I doubt that audiences can detect any such nobility in the sparsity of the movie Surfer’s dialogue. Lee was aiming at Shakespearean effects when he write for the Surfer; if only the screenwriters had similar ambitions.

    Indeed, the Lee-Kirby Surfer suffers a tragic fate. In the comics Galactus is far more difficult to overcome than a storm cloud. I see that Jack Kirby explicitly referred to the Surfer as a “fallen angel”. In the Galactus trilogy the Surfer is like an angel rebelling against God. But in this case, Lucifer’s counterpart, the Surfer is in the right. Unlike the Biblical Lucifer, the Surfer is humanity’s friend and defender, and Galactus, in the role of God, is out to destroy humanity. Despite his best efforts, the Surfer cannot defeat Galactus, just as Lucifer had no chance of overthrowing God.

    God punished Lucifer’s revolt by casting him from heaven into hell. Galactus punishes the Silver Surfer’s revolt by casting him from the heavens onto the Earth. Galactus removes the Surfer’s ability to travel through outer space. Lee and Kirby later altered this idea: the Surfer could still fly through outer space, but Galactus had erected an energy barrier around the Earth, attuned to the Surfer’s powers, imprisoning the Surfer there. For the Surfer, a creature of the heavens, this was like crippling a bird’s wings.

    Moreover, the Surfer’s fate can be interpreted as an intriguing variation on the position of Christ in the Gospels. In Christianity, God the Father and God the Son were in accord: the Son willingly lived on Earth as a man among other men, and willingly acceded to his crucifixion and death to redeem humanity. In the Galactus trilogy, the Surfer’s confinement to Earth, to live among humans, is presented as a terrible punishment. Indeed, the Surfer becomes more obviously a Christ figure in the Lee-Buscema series: a literally unearthly figure of spiritual purity, who seeks to do good, but meets with incomprehension, fear, and even hatred from much (but not all) of mankind.

    Does Rise of the Silver Surfer depict the Silver Surfer as a tragic figure? No. Does the film explore the Biblical analogies underlying Galactus and the Surfer? No, again.

    The filmmakers also miss the point when they have the Surfer defeat the Galactus cloud. It is significant that Lee and Kirby did not allow the Surfer to overcome Galactus. Rather, Lee and Kirby’s point was that it was humanity itself which ultimately had to stand up to Galactus, the god of wrath, and to force him to acknowledge its right to exist. The Surfer provides aid, but the human race must win its own battles. In the Galactus trilogy, the Surfer battles heroically but finally falls before Galactus. It is Reed Richards, armed with Galactus’s own weapon, the Ultimate Nullifier, who finally compels Galactus to leave Earth.

    Here is yet another problem with the Fantastic Four films. Pandering to American culture’s anti-intellectualism, these movies continually mock Reed Richards, a. k. a. Mr. Fantastic, the scientific genius who leads the team, as a nerd and a dork. In Rise of the Silver Surfer Reed finally asserts himself and tells off a general who has been pushing him around. But I cannot see the movies’ version of Reed summoning up enough of a sense of authority to successfully confront Lee and Kirby’s nearly omnipotent Galactus. Lee and Kirby might have Ben Grimm kid Reed from time to time, but they portrayed Richards’ towering intellect as worthy of admiration. Lee and Kirby depicted Reed Richards as a great leader and hero, never a fool, and at the climax of the Galactus trilogy, Richards effectively becomes humanity’s representative and leader, forcing their most formidable enemy to back down. A human being stares at God, and this time God blinks.

    As the Watcher, who can be interpreted as the benign aspect of God, tells Galactus, these “children”–the humans–have earned their right to live on this planet. The Galactus trilogy is a parable about humanity rising from “children” who live in fear to adults who take charge of their own lives. But in Rise of the Silver Surfer, it’s the Surfer who confronts Galactus, not any of us humans, and so the point is lost.

    Last week I stated that Fantastic Four: Rise of the Silver Surfer adapts three classic storylines from the comics. The third is the serial that runs from Fantastic Four Vol. 1 #56 through #60 (1966-1967), in which Doctor Doom steals the powers of the Silver Surfer. I’m particularly fond of this saga since Fantastic Four #58 was the first Fantastic Four comic I ever read. This storyline would have made a fine sequel to Rise of the Silver Surfer, but, no, the filmmakers cram it into Rise and bungle yet another classic Lee-Kirby story.

    As in the Galactus trilogy, this storyline includes a memorable persuasion scene. Remember that the Lee-Kirby version of the Surfer was entirely alien, without knowledge or experience of the ways of humanity. He was an innocent, who, among other things, did not comprehend the concept of deceit. Hence, upon arriving at Doctor Doom’s castle, he naively believes Doom’s spiel about being a benefactor of humanity, or at least gives Doom the benefit of the doubt. Lee and Kirby have fun with the scene, as Doom goes over the top: he wouldn’t deceive any of us, but the unearthly Surfer has no experience of lying. But the scene soon turns very serious: Doom grants the surfer a telescopic view of outer space, and while the Surfer is rapt with joy at the sight of his lost paradise, Doom attacks him from behind, using his technology to forcibly absorb the alien’s cosmic energies. (Now that I’m writing about it, I realize this is like a metaphorical rape scene.)

    If Galactus is God, and the Surfer is either Christ or a fallen angel, then Doctor Doom is metaphorically the Devil, who deceives and conquers the innocent Surfer. (Stan Lee would continue this theme, making it more explicit, when he introduced the Surfer’s literally demonic archfoe Mephisto in Silver Surfer Vol. 1 #3 in 1968.)

    cic2007-07-16-02.jpgThe metaphorical premise of the rest of this storyline becomes: What if the Devil became all-powerful? What if Evil proved to be unstoppable? Fantastic Four Vol. 1 #58, my first issue, demonstrates that the Fantastic Four cannot defeat Doctor Doom, whose power now overwhelms theirs; the following issues show Doom wreaking havoc across the entire world, whose nations are likewise helpless to stop him. Ultimately it is Reed Richards, through his great intellect, who brings about Doom’s defeat by finding a way to turn the power of Galactus (that energy barrier enveloping Earth) against him.

    In Rise there is no such dramatic persuasion scene: Doom does not trick the Surfer out of his power. In fact, in Rise the Surfer has no cosmic powers: the powers are said to be in his surfboard. All that Doctor Doom needs to do to steal those powers is hop on board. Thus the filmmakers diminish the Surfer. In the comics, by stealing his powers, Doctor Doom usurped the power of a god, while reducing the Surfer to the level of a helpless mortal. In the movie, the Surfer never had any innate godlike abilities to begin with. Presumably FF mailman Willie Lumpkin could have become cosmically powered if he stepped onto that cosmic surfboard. (Hey, now there’s a cameo role for Stan Lee that I wouldn’t mind seeing as a DVD special feature!)

    The movie also fails to establish that the FF could not defeat a cosmically-powered Doom through physical force. The running gag in which Johnny Storm temporarily absorbs his teammates’ powers finally pays off dramatically when he uses those extra powers to battle and defeat the cosmic Doctor Doom. (I get it: Johnny and Doom are both using someone else’s powers.) In effect, Johnny becomes like the Super-Skrull, the Lee-Kirby villain who possessed all the same powers as the FF. But that still shouldn’t be sufficient to stop someone with the full powers of the Silver Surfer circa FF Vol. 1 #48-60. Thus the movie muffs the idea of Evil as omnipotent and invincible.

    If you want to see that idea done right, watch for the final two episodes of the third series of the new Doctor Who, currently being telecast in the U.S. on the Sci-Fi Channel. Executive producer/writer Russell T. Davies’ epic, suspenseful, and thrilling series finales for Doctor Who should be required viewing for every director and screenwriter of superhero movies (See Ken Plume’s interview with Davies here.)

    The worst problem with the film’s Doom storyline is Doom himself. With the possible exception of Darkseid, Doctor Doom is the greatest villain of the superhero genre, and yet in these two FF movies he comes across as a lightweight. Early on in Rise we see, through deep shadows, that Doom’s face is scarred, as is in the comics, but soon his face gets fixed. At least Doom is apparently no longer made of organic metal, as he was in the first film, but the scarred face, symbolizing his soul, is essential to the character. Since he has no scars, it doesn’t make sense for him to war that metal mask later in the film. Moreover, though the movie states Doom is from Latveria (So why doesn’t he have an Eastern European accent?), it doesn’t establish that he is its monarch, dwelling in a medieval castle: hence, Doom’s suit of armor and medieval costume make no sense, either. Actor Julian McMahon is simply miscast: his voice isn’t resonant enough for Doom, and he doesn’t project the character’s genius, obsessiveness, regality, charisma, and sheer menace.

    How hard can it be to cast, write and direct a major supervillain correctly in the movies? There are so many examples of successful performances of megavillains: Ian McKellen’s Magneto; Christopher Lee’s Dracula, Saruman, and Count Dooku; Donald Pleasence’s Blofeld; and Anthony Hopkins’ Hannibal Lecter; and Peter Cushing’s Baron Von Frankenstein and Grand Moff Tarkin, to name just a few. There are those of us who think that Darth Vader was partly inspired by Lee and Kirby’s Doctor Doom. Would that the Fantastic Four movies would use Darth Vader as an inspiration for how to play Doctor Doom!

    First, the Daredevil (2003) movie squeezed Frank Miller’s long “Elektra Saga” into a single film and drained it of intelligence and passion. Then X-Men: The Last Stand (2006) botched Chris Claremont and John Byrne’s “Dark Phoenix Saga” (see “Comics in Context” #134135). Now Fantastic Four: Rise of the Silver Surfer screws up Lee and Kirby’s towering achievement, the Galactus trilogy. Why does this keep happening? It’s understandable that filmmakers are drawn to some of the greatest storylines in Marvel Comics history, but the resulting screen adaptations show no sign that anyone involved truly comprehended what made them work in the comics.

    I like to think that there are directors, screenwriters and producers out there, or people who will someday become directors, screenwriters, or producers, who know the original comics and are disappointed at how poorly the movies adapted them. Warner Brothers started its first series of Superman movies in 1978 and its first string of Batman films in 1989: both series degenerated into camp by the third installment. Now, in the first years of the new century, Warners has begun its Batman and Superman film series anew, in the hands of filmmakers who are intent on treating the material with understanding and respect and avoiding the mistakes of the past.

    Perhaps in fifteen or twenty years there will be new series of Fantastic Four, Spider-Man and X-Men movies for a new generation. Maybe there will be a new film adaptation of the Galactus trilogy, either in live action or animation, that will be faithful to Lee and Kirby’s masterpiece. Possibly two decades hence we will listen to the commentary track on that film’s DVD (or whatever format is current then), in which the director and writers explain how disappointed they were with Fantastic Four: Rise of the Silver Surfer, and how they were determined to get the Galactus trilogy right this time.

    It’ll be a long wait, but I’d like to think this would happen. Hey, did any of us back in the 1960s think that there would ever be a live action movie of the Galactus trilogy, even a bad one?

    As you may recall, I didn’t like the 2005 Fantastic Four movie, either (see “Comics in Context” #93). But I finally found a good reason for finally acquiring the FF DVD (besdides the superb documentary about Jack Kirby on the new “Extended Edition”).

    One was that I realized that watching the FF movie by itself is like eating a peanut butter and jelly sandwich without the jelly. The Fantastic Four movie is incomplete unless you are simultaneously listening to the RiffTrax audio commentary track that is designed to go with it.

    cic2007-07-16-03.jpgLike Quick Stop editor Ken Plume and other individuals of discerning taste, I was a devoted fan of Mystery Science Theater 3000 (www.mst3kinfo.com/), the award-winning television series which ran on the Comedy Channel, Comedy Central and the Sci-Fi Channel in succession from 1988 to 1999. (Reruns continued on the Sci-Fi Channel into 2004, and many episodes are now available on DVD.)

    MST3K specialized in transforming cinematic sow’s ears into postmodernist silk purses. Upon the foundation of an utterly godawful movie, usually an obscure, low budget genre film, MST3K‘s stable of writers built a dazzling structure of witty commentary, clever allusions to high and popular culture, jazz-like comedy riffs, and an appealingly ironic worldview. Thus the MST3K writer/performers converted the detritus of moviemaking into a dependably entertaining, and very often brilliant satire on American pop culture.

    In recent years MST3K head writer and longtime performer Michael J. Nelson has resurrected the show’s comedic sensibility through RiffTrax (http://www.rifftrax.com/). These are MP3 commentary tracks, written and performed by Nelson and often some of his former MST3K cohorts, mocking various movies. For an inexpensive fee, you can download a RiffTrax MP3 from the site, and then play it on your computer or iPod or whatever while watching a DVD of the film that is RiffTrax’s chosen victim. When the MP3 and the DVD are properly synchronized, the comments by Nelson and his colleagues will pop up in between lines of dialogue in the film that is under attack.

    Since this format doesn’t require obtaining the rights to the film being skewered, Nelson and company have been able to move upward to a better, bigger budget class of bad movies to heckle.

    Sometimes RiffTrax selects a target that is actually a good movie, like The Lord of the Rings: The Fellowship of the Ring (2001), but still imposes a perspective on it that turns it humorous: it had not occurred to me before listening to the Rings RiffTrax MP3 that Galadriel looks like an attendee at a Lilith Fair, or that the Balrog resembles Rowlf the Muppet if he had been set on fire.

    But RiffTrax, like MST3K, is at its best when its target is eminently deserving of being riffed to shreds. I have recently had the privilege of watching Fantastic Four with the appropriate RiffTrax commentary, and now I cannot imagine wanting to experience the film any other way.

    It’s like the way many individual issues of comic books these days provide unsatisfactory reading experiences because they’re ultimately meant to be collected and read in trade paperback form. Now I realize that the Fantastic Four movie wasn’t finished until Nelson and his colleague Kevin Murphy had recorded their commentary. If you listen to the FF RiffTrax MP3 without watching them, you won’t appreciate the jokes. If you watch the FF movie without the RiffTrax MP3, you probably won’t appreciate the movie. Put them together, and the magic happens.

    Except for a reference to Marvel’s What If. . .? comic, the FF commentary doesn’t indicate knowledge of the FF comics, which is a bit surprising since the full crew of MST3K writers were renowned for their seemingly encyclopedic knowledge of pop culture. Still, all that Nelson and Murphy need for this film are their well-trained eyes for absurdity. I needed their commentary to keep reminding me that Doctor Doom’s fearsome mask starts out in the movie as (believe it or not) a humanitarian award! (So charity isn’t pretty?) My favorite bit in the entire track is the comment on the cameo performance as FF mailman Willie Lumpkin by a certain familiar figure. But what I am most grateful for is that Nelson and Murphy share my feeling that the FF movie makes Johnny Storm, the Human Torch, utterly obnoxious, and they never let up on him. “Is Johnny really supposed to be the most loathsome character in all of fiction?” Murphy wonders aloud at one point.

    You can find out more about RiffTrax from Ken Plume’s Quick Stop interview with Michael J. Nelson, which includes the tale of Ken’s legendary bet with Avi Arad about the first FF movie, and one of Quick Stop’s holiday shopping columns. And Nelson, Murphy and MST3K veteran Bill Corbett (interviewed by Ken here) are also joining forces as the “Film Crew” to heckle various movies on DVDs released by Shout Factory. I won’t be attending this year’s San Diego Con, but if you go, you can see them there at 5:45 PM on Saturday.

    Meanwhile, I am looking forward to listening to the RiffTrax for the Daredevil flick and the first X-Men movie. And I hope there’ll be a RiffTrax treatment of Fantastic Four: Rise of the Silver Surfer to help us while away the years until a movie does the Galactus trilogy right.

    Copyright 2007 Peter Sanderson

  • Comics in Context #184: Clobbered Again

    comicsincontext4.jpg

    cic2007-07-09-01.jpgI really wanted to like the new movie Fantastic Four: Rise of the Silver Surfer. After watching the trailer, with its spectacular sequence of the Human Torch pursuing the Silver Surfer over the Manhattan skyline, I had hopes that this movie might be superior to the disappointingly humdrum previous FF film (see “Comics in Context” #93). Though I still cannot long look at the movies’ version of the Thing without thinking, “This looks like a guy in a monster suit,” the CGI Silver Surfer looks better, more convincing, and more eerily alien than I would have imagined.

    The early part of the new movie gave me further reason to hope. The depiction of the F. F. as hot new celebrities fit the team’s co-creators Stan Lee and Jack Kirby’s early work on the Fantastic Four comics. In the opening of Fantastic Four Vol. 1 #1 (1961) the general public does not recognize various team members, but by the start of the second issue the people of New York City treat their new superheroes as stars. The movie F.F.’s misadventures on a commercial air flight weren’t as funny as the filmmakers doubtless had hoped, but again they fit the style of Lee and Kirby’s early issues. In the 1960s Stan Lee, with or without Kirby, loved to bring his new superheroes down to Earth by having them cope with the mundane frustrations of every day life. In Fantastic Four Vol. 1 #9, Lee and Kirby had the FF, suffering from financial trouble, hitchhike cross-country; traveling coach in the new movie is a step up for them! I did wonder why the movie FF didn’t just take the Fantasti-Car, but it turned out that team leader Reed Richards hadn’t finished inventing it yet, and its debut onscreen is one of Rise‘s brighter moments. Similarly, there is a running plot device in which Johnny Storm accidentally and temporarily switches powers with his teammates, usually to comedic effect. That’s a clever idea, with some good funny payoffs, that Lee and Kirby could well have done in the comics had they thought of it first.

    But as I continued watching Rise of the Silver Surfer, my hopes for the film faded. To judge from the reviews I’ve read, fewer film critics appear to have read any of Lee and Kirby’s Fantastic Four, including their monumental “Galactus trilogy,” than I would have thought. Indeed, the old argument that comics should know their place, which is to be stupid, has reared its head once more in some reviews of Rise. Justin Chang in Variety contends that “At a time when tortured superheroes like Spider-Man, Superman and Batman would benefit from some serious psychotherapy, it’s almost refreshing to see a comic book caper as blithe, weightless and cheerfully dumb as Fantastic Four: Rise of the Silver Surfer.” (June 14, 2007). Kevin Maher of Britain’s The Times Online doesn’t regard that dumbness as a virtue: “Fantastic Four: Rise of the Silver Surfer is everything you’d expect from a movie that began in the pages of a 1960s comic book ““ garish, giddy, emotionally simplistic, boldly idiotic and mercifully short”. Here is yet another reason to doubt the idea that the classics of the comic book medium have become part of mainstream English-speaking culture.

    One critic who has read and appreciated Lee and Kirby’s “Galactus trilogy” is online reviewer James Berardinelli, who wrote that “For non comic book fans over the age of 13, Fantastic Four: Rise of the Silver Surfer is a tedious, incoherent bore. For comic book fans of any age, it is an atrocity – the cinematic desecration of one of the most storied and beloved of Marvel comic book epics”.

    Exactly, except for one thing: Rise actually poorly adapts three of the greatest Lee-Kirby stories, not one.

    The film does the least damage to the lead story of Fantastic Four Annual #3 (1965), “Bedlam at the Baxter Building,” better known as the wedding of FF teammates Reed Richards and Sue Storm. It is impossible to adapt this story into a live action FF film for legal reasons. Lee and Kirby’s “Bedlam” story is an unusual sort of wedding party; it is actually a celebration of the imaginative richness of the Marvel Universe that they, along with others such as Steve Ditko, had jointly created within (at that point) only four years. Seeking vengeance on his longtime rival Reed Richards, Doctor Doom uses a machine to compel what amounts to an army of super-villains to attack the Fantastic Four on Reed and Sue’s wedding day; almost all of New York City’s superheroes turn out to resist the invasion. Hence the story turns into a fast-paced series of battle scenes, with surprises for the readers every few panels, as yet another hero or villain from a different Marvel series makes his appearance. Even “girls’ comics” heroines Patsy Walker and Hedy Wolfe turn up as FF fans. In a time when “universe-wide” crossovers involving DC or Marvel’s major heroes and villains have become constant events, it may be difficult for readers to appreciate the impact that “Bedlam” would have had on comics fans in the 1960s, when a company’s characters had never appeared en masse before. Indeed, part of that impact came from the fact that “Bedlam” really was a special, one-time-only event: it wasn’t a multi-part story, and Lee and Kirby did not repeat this stunt of cramming every hero and villain into a single tale.

    The Marvel Universe–the interconnectiveness of its various series–is one of Marvel’s strengths. But Marvel has licensed the movie rights to different characters to different Hollywood studios, making it impossible to portray “the Marvel Universe” onscreen. Maybe now that Marvel is producing its own movies, there can be crossovers between the series for which it currently controls the film rights, like Iron Man and Avengers. But right now, you can’t expect Spider-Man, who works for Sony Pictures, to appear in one of Fox’s Fantastic Four movies.

    Of course, even apart from the expense, one couldn’t put all the characters from “Bedlam” into a single movie: moviegoers who weren’t staunch Marvel Comics fans wouldn’t know who they were. Moreover, if any other superheroes were in the wedding scene at the beginning of Rise, the film would have to explain why they didn’t help the FF combat the Silver Surfer. Still, wouldn’t it have been great if Fox had persuaded a few of the actors from the X-Men movies and Daredevil film (which were also from Fox) to make cameo appearances at the second wedding scene at the film’s end, even if their characters’ superhero identities were not acknowledged onscreen?

    Rise‘s only special guest cameo is by Stan Lee, who once again gets thrown out of Reed and Sue’s wedding, just as he and Jack Kirby were at the end of he wedding story in Fantastic Four Annual #3. This is a wonderful touch by the filmmakers. Stan Lee is such an entertaining showman on stage at conventions (see “Comics in Context” #168, 170171) that it has been a shame that most of his Hitchcockian cameos in Marvel-based movies have been silent. But they’re getting better. I liked Stan’s cameo in Spider-Man 3, talking to Peter Parker, and his cameos in the FF movies (including playing his own character, Willie Lumpkin, in the first) are by far the cleverest of his cameo roles.

    That final page from “Bedlam,” with Reed and Sue being pronounced man and wife, and Stan and Jack getting the boot, is on display “Stan Lee: A Retrospective,” the show I co-curated at the Museum of Comic and Cartoon Art (www.moccany.org). At the exhibit’s opening reception, Stan Lee, delighted to see this page again, told the guests that his cameo in Rise recreated that concluding scene, but swore us to secrecy in order to keep the gag secret until the movie opened. Indeed, for comics aficionados, that may be the high point of an otherwise disappointing film. James Berardinelli pointedly asked, “What does it say about a major motion picture when the Stan Lee cameo is the highlight? (That was the only time when I smiled.)”

    So, no, Rise doesn’t do FF Annual #3 right, but I understand why the filmmakers can’t. They incorporate the idea that a menace interrupts the wedding, and Stan Lee’s cameo, as nods to comics aficionados who know the original story. I can easily cut the filmmakers some slack on this.

    But not on their evisceration of Lee and Kirby’s “Galactus trilogy” (Fantastic Four Vol. 1 #48-50), the greatest multi-issue story in their entire body of work as collaborators with each other, and therefore one of the greatest storylines in the history of comics. (Their greatest single issue story was “This Man, This Monster” in the very next issue, Fantastic Four Vol. 1 #51).

    First, the Galactus trilogy is a story about the end of the world. Of course, there seems to be no end of mediocre superhero or spy or science fiction tales about a threat to all humanity or even to the existence of the planet. But so often these threats are what Alfred Hitchcock called MacGuffins, merely plot devices designed to send the hero into action. In contrast, the Galactus trilogy makes the end of the world a thematic focus.

    It starts with the people of New York City panicking at what they perceive as omens in the sky: flames and gigantic boulders. Lee and Kirby concoct science-fictional excuses for these apparitions, but they are obviously meant to evoke Biblical signs of an approaching apocalypse. I went to a Catholic grade school, and I can recall the nuns warning us naive students that the end of the world could come at any time, and that it would be preceded by signs in the heavens. (As a result, sighting unusual meteorological phenomena would shake me up back then.) The early Christians likewise believed that the end of the world could come at any time, quite possibly within their lifetimes, and today there are still those who believe that the “Rapture” may be imminent. In the Galactus trilogy Lee and Kirby depict the end of the world, not at some distant point in the future, but suddenly, unexpectedly, in the here and now.

    The end of the world is a recurring theme in Kirby’s work. Consider Lee and Kirby’s forecast of Ragnarok, the twilight of the Norse gods, which can be postponed but not permanently, in Tales of Asgard in Thor #127 (1966). Possibly alluding to Ragnarok, Kirby’s The New Gods begins with the apocalypse that destroyed the “old gods,” and gave rise to the “new gods” and their two worlds, one of which is named Apokolips; in the course of his “Fourth World” series Kirby predicts that his hero Orion will have his final confrontation with his evil father Darkseid on the “plain of Armagetto,” a reference to Armageddon. In Kirby’s Eternals, the Celestials, called the “space gods” descend to Earth, where one of them, Arishem the Judge, is to spend the next fifty years weighing whether or not to destroy humanity. Kirby’s Kamandi, the Last Boy on Earth, is postapocalyptic fiction, set in a future in which human civilization has been destroyed, and most humans have reverted to the condition of animals, having lost the use of language.

    For that matter the theme of the world’s end has been part of the superhero genre since Jerry Siegel and Joe Shuster presented the destruction of Krypton in Superman’s origin.

    The final book of the Bible is the Book of Revelation, also known as Apocalypse, the saga of the end of the world, filled with fantastical events, supernatural beings (such as the Four Horsemen) and monsters. Works of fantasy, science fiction and the superhero genre dealing with the world’s end are thus following in the tradition of the Bible’s own book of fantastic literature.

    I see that The Last Man (1826), by Mary Shelley, author of Frankenstein, is considered one of the earliest works of “apocalyptic fiction”: in it a plague wipes out all of humanity except for the title character, who proves to be immune.

    H. G. Wells’s The War of the Worlds (1898) conjures a vision of the near destruction of human civilization by extraterrestrial invaders. This apocalypse is averted only by the Martins’ susceptibility to microscopic disease germs, whose presence Wells’s narrator attributes to God’s providence. (Compare this to how Lee and Kirby’s Godlike Watcher guides the Human Torch to the “Ultimate Nullifier” device that, despite its tiny size, proves powerful enough to threaten the mighty Galactus.)

    Wells’s novel is considered to be an example of “invasion literature,” in which a nation is invaded by another. Such conquests happen in real life, but Wells’ War ups the ante by depicting events that could lead to the extinction of the entire human race.

    Once the atomic bomb gave humanity the capacity to render itself extinct, it is no wonder that apocalyptic fiction took on new relevance; thus, for example, the Cold War produced films in which the world verges towards nuclear war, as in Fail-Safe and Doctor Strangelove (both 1964).

    Similarly, in the current period of terrorist threats, in which we are all too aware that someday someone might set off an atomic weapon in New York City or another major city, it makes sense that people would turn to apocalyptic fiction to voice their fears.

    It strikes me that even Al Gore’s documentary An Inconvenient Truth (2006), with its warnings of “tipping points” past which ecological damage cannot be reversed or stopped, and its nightmarish forecasts of major cities being submerged beneath rising seas, is an example of what one might term apocalyptic nonfiction.

    But in those films the human race is responsible for its own potential destruction. The Galactus trilogy, like War of the Worlds, removes the responsibility for apocalypse from humanity. They instead posit more frightening scenarios: forces from outside will destroy the human race, and there is nothing that we can do to stop them. In the realm of supernatural fantasy, H P. Lovecraft creates a similar effect with his monstrous “gods” lurking in another reality, waiting to burst through the dimensional barriers to overwhelm our world.

    Fantastic Four: Rise of the Silver Surfer gets some of the sense of approaching apocalypse. Reed Richards and the U. S. government learn that
    each planet that the Silver Surfer has visited has been obliterated. (Just how they know this is a mystery, assuming that the Surfer and Galactus can travel faster than light through hyperspace, as in the comics. We cannot see planets in other solar systems as they are now, since light takes years to travel from there to Earth.) I was especially impressed by the gaping hole that the movie Surfer creates in London’s Thames River bank, an ominous sign of approaching Armageddon, indeed. (And how odd, considering that the FF are based in New York City, that London has a much stronger presence in their new film than New York.)

    However, Lee and Kirby made a point of repeatedly showing the general public’s reaction to the growing signs of approaching doom in the Galactus trilogy. This is very important for conveying a sense of the planet in what are potentially its final hours. Now when I think of the panel of Fantastic Four Vol. 1 #49 in which ordinary citizens look up in bewildered fear at Galactus building his doomsday machine atop the Baxter Building, I remember how I and many New Yorkers looked up at the smoking towers on September 11, 2001, wondering what disaster might come next.

    In Rise of the Silver Surfer we don’t see enough of the general population’s reaction to the approaching apocalypse; even the Fantastic Four seem to take it no more or less seriously than they would any other threat. The movie does not sufficiently dramatize the notion that this time the FF are really up against the ultimate threat, Doomsday itself.

    Another example of apocalyptic invasion fiction is the hugely popular movie Independence Day, a sort of update of The War of the Worlds in which aliens lay waste to much of civilization, but are finally bested by a computer virus, rather than a disease-carrying virus, narrowly avoiding the end of humankind. This movie came out in 1996, long afer the Cold War and before the 9/11 attacks. It was a time when Americans felt safe from war, so why wwere so many moviegoers eager to fantasize about the annihilation of human civilization?

    I suspect that the end of the world subconsciously servbes as a metaphor for one’s own death. After all, when you die, as far as you’re concerned, the world comes to an end. And this is a fate you are helpless to prevent.

    This brings us to the being who is responsible for bringing about what threatens to be the end of the world in the Galactus trilogy: Galactus himself. It has been frequenly reported that Galactus resulted from Stan Lee’s direction to Jack Kirby to have the Fantastic Four “fight God” (for example, here & here).

    The perennials question faced by the religious are, if God exists, why does He permit us to suffer? Beneath his science fiction trappings, Galactus is Lee and Kirby’s possible answer to the question: Galactus represents God as utterly insensitive to the fate of human beings. As Galactus tells the Fantastic Four, to a superior being like himself, they and other humans are comparable to ants. Galactus rhetorically asks, would you hesitate to step on an anthill? Galactus has decreed that all life on Earth, including humankind, must be destroyed, just as God has decreed that all human beings must inevitably die.

    Lee and Kirby make Galactus more grotesquely horrifying by making him into a god that actually feeds on humanity. Galactus does so indirectly, by draining the “life energies” of a planet, but the effect is the same: we must perish to satisfy his never-ending hunger. Galactus is a god who demands human sacrifices.

    A brilliant creation, Galactus has many aspects. You can regard him as an image of God as mankind’s enemy. But he is also like a fairy tale giant or ogre, who towers above the humans that he devours for his dinner (just as we tower above the ants). Children surely subconsciously associate giants with adults, who tower over them. Thus Galactus is also God as the ultimate cruel parent. Notice that in Fantastic Four Vol. 1 #50, Galactus tells the Watcher that allowing a human to possess the Ultimate Nullifier is like giving a dangerous weapon to a child, whereupon the Watcher observes that this world belongs to these “children.”

    Galactus is also Lee and Kirby’s greatest portrayal of the dark side of Friedrich Nietzche’s ubermensch, the superior being who considers himself above human morality, and “beyond good and evil.” Galactus repeatedly and explicitly states in the trilogy that he is not bound by concepts of good and evil.

    The superhero archetype represents a taming of the ubermensch figure: the superhero utilizes his superior abilities on behalf of his fellow man. The superhero typically risks his life to save the masses; Galactus will destroy the masses rather than risk his own death.

    The ubermensch connection suggests that Galactus might also be a authoritarian ruler blown up to cosmic proportions. Uncaring about the lives or wishes or morality of “lesser” beings, Galactus follows only his own will. He simultaneously regards himself as a superior being far worthier of existence than these human “ants,” and as a victim of his own physical needs, rationalizing genocide in order to temporarily satisfy his endless hunger. It’s appropriate that Lee and Kirby later pitted Galactus against another of their creations, Ego the Living Planet (in Thor #160-162,1969), whose name indicates that, like Galactus, he represents the dangers of egocentrism linked to absolute power. They are two of a kind. The fact that Jack Kirby felt that Galactus should have a “herald,” namely the Silver Surfer, suggests that Kirby thought of Galactus as a kind of monarch.

    Though I doubt that Lee and Kirby consciously intended it, you could also regard Galactus as the ultimate ecological threat, laying waste to planets, destroying their biospheres; or as a cosmic imperialist, caring nothing for the “natives” of the worlds he exploits for their resources. He is even like a cosmic vampire, driven by “hunger” to drain the life forces of entire biospheres, addicted to their energies.

    But if Galactus regards himself as so superior in kind to the mere mortals of Earth, why does he bother talking to the Fantastic Four? Why does he bother justifying his actions to them? To use Galactus’s own analogy, do we talk to the ants? Methinks the Devourer of Worlds doth protest too much. Whether or not Lee and Kirby intended it, I get the feeling from Galactus’s dialogue in the trilogy that he is a conscious or unconscious hypocrite. He seems to feel obliged to justify his behavior to the Fantastic Four, and perhaps to himself.

    The key sign of Galactus’s hypocrisy comes at the end of the trilogy in Fantastic Four Vol. 1 #50, in which he is thwarted for the first time in his long existence. Galactus declares that he bears no malice towards his opponents, but then literally strikes down the Silver Surfer, his herald who betrayed him, with energy beams from his eyes, stripping him of his ability to travel through outer space. Despite Galactus’s denial, this comes across as a brutal act of vengeance.

    It makes sense that when Lee and Kirby eventually gave Galactus an origin story (Thor #168-169, 1969), they revealed that he was once a humanoid mortal himself, who “died” in the (what else?) apocalyptic destruction of a previous universe, to be “reborn” in our own as the godlike Devourer of Worlds, a figure of death on a cosmic scale. It is then no wonder that Galactus had to devise rationalizations for his mass slaughters of beings who resemble what he once was.

    What an extraordinary creation Galactus is! But Lee and Kirby were able to depict the many sides of Galactus by portraying him as a being who could communicate with the Fantastic Four and the Slver Surfer. Through the dialogue that Stan Lee gave him, Galactus showed the readers his personality and philosophy, his views of himself, of his servant, the Silver Surfer, and of his potential human victims. But as film critic James Berardinelli points out, Fantastic Four: Rise of the Silver Surfer “turns one of the most ominous and dangerous of all villains into an interplanetary storm cloud.”

    That might still have worked, if, say, a stentorian voice had issued from the cloud (like the God of the Old Testament speaking from the burning bush), giving the Surfer orders and threatening the world. The Beat suggests that “the image of a vast purple glove coming out of the cloud would have been 10 to the 12th power times cooler than anything else in the movie. But that would also have taken imagination, and there is very little of that on display here”. Nope, this is just a humongous cloud, with no voice, no sign of intelligence (despite the Surfer claiming that it threatened to destroy his homeworld), and no apparent personality. It’s as if the big, dark cloud you see just before a thunderstorm had an agent and got itself a movie deal. Claypool Comics editor/writer/editor Richard Howell suggested to me that the movie Galactus is actually a big puff of smoke from Jack Kirby’s cigar. More likely it’s just a lot of hot air. Maybe the next Fantastic Four movie will depict the Frightful Four as a rock, a table lamp, a #2 pencil, and a turnip.

    One of the Beat’s readers e-mailed a comment that stated that the filmmakers intend to reveal what their Galactus really looks like in the projected Silver Surfer spinoff film. If that’s true, then, sorry, it’s still too late. I have no sympathy for doing the Galactus trilogy without giving Galactus a speaking part.

    There are actually three “gods” in the Galactus trilogy. The second is Uatu the Watcher, who represents a much more benign vision of God, as well as a different answer to the question of why there is suffering. Uatu is fond of the Fantastic Four and of the people of Earth, but he is bound by an oath of non-interference in human affairs, and merely observes from his post on the moon.

    In the Galactus trilogy Uatu intervenes in indirect ways to defend humankind from the threat of Galactus and the end of their world. Uatu never challenges Galactus directly, but initially attempts to hide Earth from Galactus’s herald, the Silver Surfer (through creating the aforementioned “omens” in the sky), and later guides the Human Torch to the key to defeating Galactus, the Ultimate Nullifier.

    Uatu is like a God who cares about the human race and watches over them, but for his own reasons does not intervene in their lives Uatu’s aid is confined to helping those who help themselves: he guides the Torch to the Ultimate Nullifier, but it is Johnny who must bring it back to Earth and Reed who must determine how to use it against Galactus. (Similarly, in the comics story of Reed and Sue’s wedding, the Watcher enables Reed to find the machine that ends the threat posed by the army of super-villains, but it is Reed who must figure out how to use it.) Significantly, in Stan Lee and Larry Lieber’s story of the origin of the alien race of Watchers (Tales of Suspense #53, 1964), when the Watchers directly participated in the development of one world’s civilization, they inadvertently brought about the planet’s devastation by nuclear war (another apocalypse). Uatu thus is a Godlike being who does not interfere in human affairs because he is well aware that he is not infallible. That is an intriguing answer to the question of why God does not make His presence more clearly felt in the world.

    On the second page of Fantastic Four Vol. 1 #49 Uatu and Galactus confront each other atop the FF’s headquarters, the Baxter Building. It is as if Uatu and Galactus each represent a different aspect of God, one benign and the other destructive, each looking at the other as if in a mirror. Like a futuristic war god, Galactus is garbed in armor and wears an immense helmet which conceals most of his humanoid features. (John Byrne would later establish that every race sees Galactus in its own image, and that he is not truly humanoid.) Uatu, whose garb resembles a Roman toga, does not seem warlike whatsoever, and his features are unmasked and open. Uatu is like a benevolent, paternal God, who informs Galactus that these “children”–the human race–have earned the right to life on their world. Uatu’s non-interference in the world of humans also means that he allows them freedom to govern their own lives.

    Uatu’s importance to the Galactus trilogy is generally underrated, but he plays an essential role in it. Uatu does not turn up in Fantastic Four: Rise of the Silver Surfer at all. Perhaps the filmmakers felt that putting three godlike beings in the movie would overshadow the Fantastic Four themselves.
    But the FF certainly hold their own as major players in the Galactus trilogy comics.

    Moreover, the concept of humans–even super-powered humans–finding themselves in the middle of a conflict between good and evil “gods” is a recurring motif in Jack Kirby’s body of work, whether those “gods” are Thor and Loki, or Uatu and Galactus, or the New Gods of New Genesis and the gods of Apokolips, or the Eternals and the Deviants.

    The third “god” in the Galactus trilogy is the Silver Surfer himself. He enters as a science-fictional version of an angel: a shining, literally unearthly figure, who flies through the air, not on wings but on the cosmic “surfboard” that Kirby gave him, which some film reviewers found laughable but which is nonetheless a powerful, iconic image. Like an angel, he is the servant of his God, who in this case is Galactus. At the trilogy’s beginning the Surfer is also an angel of death: he locates a world for his master to consume, and then signals him to come to destroy it. The movie gets this right, masking clear that the Surfer is a harbinger of the end of the world.

    By the end of the Galactus trilogy, the Surfer has evolved from angel of death into a Christ figure, seeking to bring salvation to humanity, opposing Galactus, a “god” of wrath. In the comics as the Surfer and Galactus duel with bolts of cosmic energies, they also battle with words, making their clash of philosophies clear. Fantastic Four: Rise of the Silver Surfer cannot come close to tapping the dramatic power of this confrontation in the comics. In the Lee-Kirby trilogy the Surfer passionately argues on behalf of humanity’s worthiness to survive as he wages battle against his former master. How can the movie Surfer inspire and even move us with speeches about his newfound love of the human race when he has no adversary to debate–only a cloud?

    Furthermore, the movie stumbles into a dangerous trap: Stan Lee’s and Jack Kirby’s differing interpretations of the Silver Surfer as a character, as we shall investigate next week.

    Copyright 2007 Peter Sanderson

  • Comics in Context #183: The Quality Of Mercy

    comicsincontext4.jpg

    cic2007-06-18-1.jpgLast week I wrote about how in Spider-Man 3 director Sam Raimi and his collaborators used the alien sentient “black costume” from the comics as a means of investigating the dark side of the title hero’s personality. When he wears it, the black costume draws out and magnifies Spider-Man’s his capacity for rage and violence and his egotism, which Raimi calls his “pride”. Later, Spider-Man’s dark side takes externalized form in the figure of Venom, the bonding of Peter Parker’s rival Eddie Brock (who in the film looks something like him) with the black costume.

    The “evil twin” is a standard motif of the superhero genre. But before the Marvel revolution of the 1960s, the heroes of the superhero genres, with few exceptions (such as the Sub-Mariner) were morally perfect, save for trivial faults like Barry Allen’s proclivity to be late whenever he wasn’t in costume as the Silver Age Flash.

    It was Marvel that introduced the concept that the superhero had an inner “dark side” against which he must struggle, whether it is the Thing “going bad” in Stan Lee and Jack Kirby’s Fantastic Four in the 1960s or Wolverine striving to overcome his “berserker rages” in Chris Claremont and Frank Miller’s 1982 Wolverine limited series. In the classic Marvel tradition the superhero can overcome his dark side and achieve, or at least progress towards, redemption, as Peter Parker/Spider-Man does in Spider-Man 3.

    Sam Raimi and his brother Ivan, who collaborated with him on the story for Spider-Man 3, intended to have the title character reevaluate his conception of both himself and his adversaries. In the previously quoted interview, Sam Raimi states that he and Ivan believe that Peter Parker “considers himself a hero and a sinless person versus these villains that he nabs. We felt it would be a great thing for him to learn a little less black and white view of life and that’s he not above these people. He’s not just the hero and they’re not just the villains. They were all human beings and that he himself might have some sin within him and that other human beings, the ones he calls criminals, have some humanity within them and that the best we can do in this world is to not strive for vengeance, but for forgiveness.”

    The need for forgiveness is the great theme of Spider-Man 3, although each review of the film that I’ve read so far ignores it. (Most of the rest of this week’s column is about the ending of Spider-Man 3, so consider yourselves given a spoiler alert.)

    Even before he dons the black costume, the Peter Parker of Spider-Man 3 engages in what Sam Raimi calls the sin of “pride,” becoming so swept up in his egocentric pleasure in the fame of his costumed persona to distance him from the woman he loves, Mary Jane Watson.

    Perhaps it’s not just pride that is Peter’s failing, but also an inability to see and understand things from another person’s point of view. In the early part of the movie, even as Spider-Man reaches a new height of popularity among the people of New York City, Mary Jane suffers a serious reversal in her career. She is fired from a starring role in a Broadway musical right after opening night, and soon thereafter ends up working as a singing waitress in obscurity, as if she had become a nonperson in the acting profession. The Beat perceptively pointed out the similarity to A Star Is Born (albeit with the sexes reversed), with one lover rising in his career while the other descends.

    When Mary Jane tries to explain her feelings about her career reversal to Peter, he cheerfully tells her that it’s not so bad, that it’s like the way Spider-Man used to be unpopular, but his fortunes changed for the better and so will hers. Peter is so swept up by his joy and, yes, pride, in Spider-Man’s new popularity that, despite his good intentions towards her, he is nonetheless oblivious to the emotional pain that she feels, that cannot easily be soothed by a blithe reassurance that things are bound to get better. Peter, as Spider-Man, has achieved the success, fame, and popularity that she presumably sought through her acting career. Now that she has failed, she presumably envies and perhaps resents Peter’s success, and his inadequate empathy for her runs the proverbial salt in her wound.

    Perhaps this is the Raimi brothers’ point: that the self-centeredness of pride precludes empathy for the feelings of other people. The prideful man feels that the world revolves around him alone.

    Although she does not go to the extremes that Peter does, under the influence of the black costume, Mary Jane arguably has similar character flaws. Why doesn’t she tell him about the bad reviews she received or that she was fired from the Broadway show? Is it her own pride? Moreover, she is so lost in her own sorrow over her failure in her own ambitions, that she doesn’t share Peter’s joy in Spider-Man’s new popularity. She shows him no more empathy and understanding than he does towards her.

    Mary Jane’s Broadway catastrophe doesn’t make sense. If her singing voice is supposedly too weak to carry past the first row, wouldn’t the director or producers or conductor or someone have noticed before opening night? Like during her audition? Weren’t there any preview performances? And if no one can hear her past the first row, then why do we see and hear the entire opening night audience applaud after her number? More importantly, don’t the movie’s writers know that for many years all Broadway musical performances have been electronically amplified? Even if Mary Jane had a weak, soft voice, she would have been outfitted with a microphone so that she could be heard clearly even in the back of the balcony.

    Furthermore, I’ve been following Broadway theater for decades, and I cannot recall ever reading that an actor was fired from a show immediately after the opening performance. The closest case I can think of was when British actor Henry Goodman was fired as Nathan Lane’s replacement in the Broadway musical version of The Producers, but that wasn’t because of Goodman’s singing ability, and it was during previews, not after the opening night for the new cast. For a leading actress to be fired the day after opening on Broadway is therefore so unusual that it would make headlines in New York newspapers, including The Daily Bugle. Doesn’t Peter Parker, Bugle freelance photojournalist, read the Bugle or some other paper? Wouldn’t he be interested in reading reviews of his girlfriend’s Broadway show? How could he not know that she had been badly reviewed and fired? Don’t Peter and Mary Jane have friends who would ask him about her being fired?

    Moreover, Spider-Man 2 established that Mary Jane already had a burgeoning career as a model (with her face omnipresent on posters in one scene) and on stage (as one of the ingenues in that production of The Importance of Being Earnest). It seems odd that she would immediately be reduced to being a singing waitress. Doesn’t she have an agent? And if her voice isn’t that good, why would she be hired as a singing waitress? It’s not as if she would have no competition for the job in a city full of young, unemployed musical performers.

    This is a paradox of the superhero genre. I, and moviegoers like me, am willing to suspend my disbelief sufficiently to accept a guy with super-strength who shoots webbing from his hands or a man who has been transformed into a sentient creature made of sand. But I won’t suspend disbelief when it comes to things from real life, like amplification in Broadway theaters.

    Furthermore, some coincidences are more credible than others in superhero fiction. One of the coincidences upon which Spider-Man’s origin is founded is that the Burglar whom Spider-Man refused to stop is the same man who later murders his Uncle Ben. This coincidence derives its dramatic power in the origin story from its very unlikeliness. It is improbable that Spider-Man would have previously encountered his uncle’s killer, but it is not impossible. Spider-Man could not have foreseen that the Burglar would kill Uncle Ben, but he should have recognized that the Burglar would have gone on to commit other crimes, perhaps including murder. It is powerfully ironic that the Burglar’s next victim turned out to be Peter’s own uncle. (The first movie implies that the wrestling arena that the Burglar robbed was close to the spot where he encountered Uncle Ben, thus making the coincidence more credible.)

    On the other hand, Spider-Man 3 presents a whopper of a coincidence: the meteor bearing the sentient symbiote just happens to land in Central Park right near Peter Parker.

    The comics made the symbiote’s presence on Earth seem more logical, at least for a fictional world in which interstellar travel is possible: Spider-Man brought the “black costume” back from the planet that was the setting of Marvel Super Heroes: Secret Wars. One can hardly expect Spider-Man 3 to recap that series; in fact, as far as we know from the Spider-Man movies, the world it depicts has neither interstellar travel nor other superheroes. (With the movie rights to different Marvel heroes parceled out to different studios, as yet we haven’t seen “the Marvel Universe” in which they co-exist depicted in a live action film.) With its three villains Spider-Man 3 is already fairly long, so I can understand that the filmmakers didn’t want to spend time on a lengthy explanation of how the symbiote found Spider-Man. But surely they could have done better than this. Since Peter Parker, in both the comics and the films, is a brilliant science student, what if he had seen the meteorite on display in a laboratory or a museum or even at his alma mater, Columbia University, and the symbiote, hidden within it, emerged upon sensing the presence of a being with superhuman powers?

    Even if the Broadway part of the movie’s plot is full of logical holes, what is more important is that it serves as a catalyst for distancing Peter and Mary Jane from one another. It is possible that Mary Jane reads too much into Peter’s friendship with Gwen Stacy in the movie and the fact that, as Spider-Man, he kisses her while suspended upside down, duplicating the famous kiss he gave MJ in the first film. On the other hand, once he is under the spell of the black costume, Peter flirts with Betty Brant and brings Gwen to the restaurant where Mary Jane works to make MJ jealous. Perhaps in watching Spider-Man kiss Gwen, Mary Jane recognized that Peter already was tempted to stray from fidelity, and the black costume amplified this tendency.

    It may also be that Mary Jane reacts so strongly to suspicions of Peter’s infidelity because she feels the temptation herself. As she drifts away from Peter, Mary Jane draws closer to her former boyfriend Harry Osborn, although one they kiss, she realizes she has gone too far.

    Before that kiss, there’s a charming sequence in which MJ and Harry spontaneously break into dancing the Twist. Both the Beat and The Village Voice have observed a retro feel to Spider-Man 3: consider, for example, that in her Broadway musical MJ sings an Irving Berlin standard, “They Say It’s Wonderful.” The Twist, which was popular from 1960 to 1962, was already dated when Mary Jane made her debut in the comics in 1966.

    In the past I have complained that the movies’ Mary Jane lacks an important element of her comics counterpart: the party girl side of her personality, which first attracted Peter to her, and through which she escapes her own sorrows, just as Peter escapes his through the persona of the wisecracking Spider-Man. In the 1960s Stan Lee and John Romita Sr.’s Mary Jane got a job as a go-go dancer, which suited that side of her personality (see the cover to Amazing Spider-Man Vol. 1 #59. I suspect that the Twist scene in Spider-Man 3 is Sam Raimi’s long overdue acknowledgment of that side of the comics’ Mary Jane.

    Under pressure from Harry, after he reverts to seeking vengeance on Spider-Man, Mary Jane breaks up with Peter. Harry has threatened to kill Peter if she didn’t, but her rejection still seems like a betrayal? (Why didn’t she just tell Peter that Harry was making her do it? Is this her pride yet again?) Later, after he brings Gwen to the restaurant where she works, Peter strikes MJ so hard she falls to the floor. It was inadvertent, but Peter nonetheless blames himself, and this is the turning point when he decides to rid himself of the black costume.

    In the film’s last scene, Peter and Mary Jane make a new start to their relationship. They are thus forgiving each other, and perhaps each is also trying to make up for his or her own behavior towards the other.

    More surprisingly, the movie extends forgiveness towards two of its villains.

    In the first Spider-Man movie Harry Osborn’s father Norman is the Green Goblin, who dies in combat with Spider-Man when he is inadvertently impaled by his own flying glider, as in the comics. Harry blames Spider-Man for his father’s death. (Note the parallel: Peter and Harry each seek vengeance for the death of a father figure.) In the second movie Doctor Octopus captures Spider-Man for Harry, who unmasks him. Harry also has a vision of his father, who, like the ghost of Hamlet’s father, urges him to avenge his death, and Harry discovers a secret room with the Goblin’s arsenal.

    Does Harry only imagine seeing and hearing his father’s ghost, in which case Harry is genuinely nuts? Or is the ghost of Norman Osborn real? I like the fact that Raimi keeps the matter ambiguous, whereas so many comics writers, intolerant of mystery, would insist on answering the question one way or the other. I don’t know if the filmmakers know this, but Norman appeared to Harry as a “ghost” in Spectacular Spider-Man #183 (1991). (At the time the comics writers and editors considered Norman to be dead, although, perhaps inevitably, he turned up alive years later.)

    Early in Spider-Man 3 there is a spectacular aerial battle between the vengeful Harry, mounted on one of the Green Goblin’s gliders, and Spider-Man. Although the movie does not give Harry a supervillain alias, licensing tie-ins refer to him as “the New Goblin” (such as in the title of Danny Fingeroth’s children’s book Spider-Man 3: The New Goblin, which you can find here). Once again I find myself wondering why the filmmakers could not do better. They didn’t put Harry in a Green Goblin costume, presumably to keep the emphasis on his true identity: when this Goblin attacks Spider-Man, it is Harry Osborn attacking his longtime friend Peter Parker, who, for the same reason, is unmasked in this fight scene. If he wore the Green Goblin’s mask and costume, Harry would be seen as taking on the identity of his father, instead, as he did in the comics. So that’s why they don’t call Harry the second Green Goblin. But I can’t improve upon New Yorker film critic Anthony Lane’s comment about “the New Goblin, whose name sounds like a small-circulation poetry magazine”. I would have called Harry the Hobgoblin, even though in the comics that was the name of a different imitator of the original Green Goblin.

    Severely injured in the battle, Harry develops amnesia, forgetting that Peter is Spider-Man and that Spider-Man supposedly killed his father. This seems too convenient for some reviewers to accept. But it is in the tradition of the Amazing Spider-Man comic books when Stan Lee wrote them, in which Norman Osborn repeatedly suffered amnesia, causing him to forget his Goblin identity and that Peter Parker was Spider-Man. In the comics Harry also blamed Spider-Man for his father’s death. learned that Peter Parker was Spider-Man, and became the second Green Goblin to avenge him; at one point Harry suffered a concussion, causing him to forget Spider-Man’s true identity.

    In the comics Norman Osborn had Multiple Personality Disorder: an explosion of a green chemical (that was later credited with endowing him with super-strength) gave Osborn an alternate personality, that of the Green Goblin. When Norman suffered amnesia, that alternate personality disappeared into his subconscious. Notice that when this first happened, in Amazing Spider-Man Vol. 1 #40 (1966), Spider-Man decided not to turn Osborn over to the police, and to conceal the fact that he was the Green Goblin. Spider-Man reasoned that, as the Goblin, Osborn was mentally ill, and that Osborn, now that he has been restored to his normal self, should not be held responsible for the actions of his mad, alternate personality. In other words, Spider-Man showed mercy towards the man who was arguably his greatest foe.

    Similarly, in Spider-Man 3, when Harry loses his memory of his actions as “the New Goblin,” Peter shows him forgiveness by once more treating him as his best friend.

    Oddly, it appears in the film that Peter had never told Mary Jane that Harry knew he was Spider-Man and posed a danger to him. Why not? Didn’t he think she could handle the knowledge? Didn’t it occur to Peter that Harry might menace Mary Jane as well, as indeed he does later in Spider-Man 3? Another aspect of the self-centeredness of Peter and Mary Jane in Spider-Man 3 is that they don’t communicate with each other about subjects of importance to them both, indicating a lack of trust. After all, at the end of the first movie Peter left MJ at the cemetery, telling himself his unwillingness to share his secret with her was for her own safety. In Spider-Man 2 Mary Jane learns that Peter is Spider-Man by accident, not because he decided to tell her.

    After Mary Jane kisses Harry but then immediately rejects him as a lover in Spider-Man 3, Harry’s full memories return, presumably because MJ’s rejection reawakened his resentment towards the man she does love, Peter Parker. Harry again becomes Peter’s enemy, threatening to kill him unless Mary Jane breaks up with Peter; Harry then boasts to Peter that Mary Jane now loves him instead. Under the black costume’s influence, Spider-Man engages in a brutal battle with Harry at his palatial apartment, ending in an explosion that might have killed him. Earlier Spider-Man had tried to kill the Sandman; now we see that Spider-Man has fallen so far into the “dark side” that he would leave his former best friend for dead. Harry survives, but half his face is scarred. Like the black costume for Spider-Man, this is a visual metaphor for the dark side of Harry’s soul, like the scars on Doctor Doom’s face, or, more to the point, the scarred half of Two-Face’s visage in Batman.

    Sam Raimi and company blame Harry’s hatred of Spider-Man on yet another lack of communication. In their exchanges with each other, Peter/Spider-Man never explained to Harry exactly how Norman Osborn died. In Spider-Man 3, Harry’s butler, who used to work for Norman, finally tells him that he examined Norman’s lethal wound and discovered it was caused by accident.

    This raises a batch of questions. Why did the butler wait until now, presumably years after Norman’s death, to tell Harry this? How could the butler, who presumably is not a physician, tell by looking at the wound that Spider-Man wasn’t responsible for causing it? When Spider-Man brought Norman’s body to the latter’s home, wouldn’t Harry have called doctors and morticians? If a butler could tell Norman was impaled accidentally, wouldn’t they have figured this out, too, and told Harry? What did Harry tell the police about his father’s death, and why didn’t he gave them hunt down Spider-Man as the accused killer? And if you were Norman Osborn’s butler, and knew he was the Green Goblin, wouldn’t you phone the police and then head for the hills?

    As a result of the butler’s confession, Harry realizes he was wrong about Spider-Man. Later, Spider-Man persuades Harry to team up with him, as the “New Goblin,” to save the woman they both love, Mary Jane, from her captors, Venom and the Sandman. Harry and Peter effectively forgive one another, help each other during the climactic battle with Sandman and Venom, and Harry dies heroically in combat.

    I found the conclusion of Harry’s story more satisfying in Spider-Man 3 than it was in the comics, where by the nature of endless comics continuity, it stretched out for decades, with Harry going back and forth between being Peter’s friend and Spider-Man’s enemy, as new writers and editors came and went. I prefer Harry’s redeeming himself through a heroic death in Spider-Man 3 to his death in bed, poisoned by the formula that had given him the Goblin’s powers, in Spectacular Spider-Man #200 (1993). But in the comics, too, Harry had redeemed himself just before his death by saving Mary Jane’s life, and was reconciled with Peter on his deathbed. Harry asks Peter for forgiveness and receives it in his final moments.

    The most dramatic–and surprising–act of forgiveness in Spider-Man 3 comes when Peter/Spider-Man forgives the Sandman for what one might well have considered the most unforgivable act in the Spider-Man mythos: the killing of Uncle Ben. According to Spider-Man 3, it was not the Burglar from the first film –and from Spider-Man’s comics origin in Amazing Fantasy #15 (1962)–who killed Peter’s Uncle Ben, but the Burglar’s partner-in-crime, Flint Marko, who later is accidentally transformed into the Sandman, a being whose body has been converted into a sand-like substance. Upon learning that Marko was the killer, Peter Parker is bent on vengeance, just as he was when he confronted the Burglar in the first movie. Under the influence of the black costume, Spider-Man’s vengeful rage turns literally murderous, and he attempts to kill the Sandman in their battle in the subway. To avenge a murder, Spider-Man is willing to become a murderer himself, although, as noted, the Sandman turns out to be virtually indestructible.

    The Sandman likewise tries to kill Spider-Man and in the movie’s final act teams up with Venom to endanger the life of Mary Jane. So Marko is hardly an innocent.

    Here I’d like to add that the Sandman is the only case I can think of in which the movie version of a superhero comics character represents an improvement on the comics original. Computer animation gives a better sense of what it would be like to see a human composed of sand (or a substance like it), and despite all the amazing ways that Jack Kirby and Steve Ditko portrayed the uses of Sandman’s powers, I feel that the Kong-sized sand giant of Spider-Man 3 tops them all.

    Towards the end of the film, the Sandman explains to Spider-Man, who is at that point unmasked, that he did not mean to kill Ben Parker: he was holding him up, but his partner, the Burglar, startled him, and Marko’s gun went off, killing Ben (as we see in flashback). Moreover, Marko says that he committed crimes in order to get money to pay for the medical treatment of his young daughter Penny, whom we saw earlier in the film. Peter believes Marko’s story, forgives him for Ben’s death, and allows him to escape. (So this time Spider-Man let Ben’s killer escape for what Sam Raimi and his co-writers believe is the right reason.)

    Forgiveness may seem to be an odd theme for a work in the superhero genre, which so often features villains who incarnate evil in human form. It is inconceivable that, say, Jack Kirby’s supreme villain Darkseid should ever be forgiven for his crimes.

    Nonetheless, forgiveness is a recurring theme in Stan Lee’s Silver Age comics. As I mentioned, there is the mercy that Spider-Man shows to Norman Osborn, once his Green Goblin personality has been suppressed. Before that, Lee and Ditko presented the case of Daily Bugle reporter Frederick Foswell, who was secretly Spider-Man’s foe, the criminal mastermind called the Big Man (in Amazing Spider-Man Vol. 1 #10, 1964). But after Foswell served time in prison, Bugle publisher J. Jonah Jameson gave him a second chance, Foswell went straight, and he ultimately repaid Jameson by dying heroically in saving his life (in Amazing Spider-Man Vol. 1 #52, 1967). But in Marvel’s Silver Age comics redemption did not necessarily require that the repentant character die in expiation of his sins.
    Lee also showed forgiveness to three of his early supervillains, Hawkeye, Quicksilver and the Scarlet Witch, by having them reform and become members of his superhero team, the Avengers.

    Sam Raimi and company may be aware of the Sandman’s own journey towards redemption in the comics. Various writers have pointed to Tom DeFalco’s story in Marvel Two-in-One #86 (1982), in which the Sandman becomes friends with his former enemy, the Thing. But it was Roy Thomas who first showed a morally decent side to the Sandman by revealing in Marvel Team-Up #1 (1972) this hardened criminal’s devotion to his aged mother, Mrs. Baker. Marko’s young daughter Penny is the movie’s counterpart for Mrs. Baker.

    Looking back, we can now see that Raimi’s theme of forgiveness and redemption was emerging in Spider-Man 2. There was Peter’s confession to Aunt May that he had let the Burglar escape before he killed Uncle Ben; stunned at first, May later forgives Peter. Raimi even allows the film’s villain, Doctor Octopus, one of Spider-Man’s greatest archfoes in the comics, to become reconciled with Peter/Spider-Man and to redeem himself through sacrificing his life to save New York City.

    If you carefully read Doctor Octopus’s origin story in the comics, you will see that, as with Norman Osborn, the explosive accident that endowed him with super-powers also gave him an alternate, evil personality. Norman Osborn and Dr. Otto Octavius are like Dr. Jekyll; the Green Goblin and Doctor Octopus are their Mr. Hydes (see “Comics in Context” #45). In Spider-Man 3 the black costume draws out a Hyde-like side of Peter Parker’s personality. Both Spider-Man 2 and 3 have as a supporting character Dr. Curt Connors, who in the comics transformed into his own version of Mr. Hyde, the Lizard; presumably this fate likewise awaits him in a future Spider-Man movie.

    In the comics the fact that Doctor Octopus has a dual personality has usually been forgotten. A striking exception is Fantastic Four #267 (1984), in which writer/artist John Byrne showed Dr. Otto Octavius having reverted to his original personality and then shifting back into his villainous persona.

    In Spider-Man 2 Dr. Octavius likewise has a dual personality. The movie establishes that it is his mechanical tentacles, which have artificial intelligence, which affect his mind, turning him into the villainous Doctor Octopus. This anticipates the way that the black costume affects Spider-Man’s mind in the third movie.

    Extending forgiveness to all the Spider-Man films’ villains might suggest a different sort of fantasy world, in which no one is truly evil. But there are exceptions to Raimi’s sense of mercy. In the final act of Spider-Man 3, Eddie Brock is forcibly separated from the “black costume,” but Brock freely chooses to reunite with the symbiote, thereby bringing his final punishment–being obliterated along with the symbiote in an explosion–upon himself. If Norman Osborn’s ghost is real, then Norman is unrepentant even in death.

    Watching the movie, I felt that Sandman got off too easily. Spider-Man/Peter believes Marko’s story that he accidentally shot Uncle Ben. But why should Peter take Marko’s word for it? The Sandman had just done his best to kill Spider-Man, though perhaps Peter feels they are even, since Spider-Man tried earlier to destroy Marko. But would a judge let Marko off for accidental murder, or for attempting to kill Spider-Man, or for endangering the life of Mary Jane, or for wreaking havoc in New York City? Even if the Sandman is trying to get money for his daughter’s medical care, that doesn’t legally excuse his robberies. So now Spider-Man has let the Sandman go, as he did the Burglar, and the Sandman may well commit further robberies. And what if the Sandman kills someone else, even if inadvertently, in the course of future battles with the police?

    My biggest problem with making the Sandman into Uncle Ben’s killer is that it subverts one of the most important elements of the Spider-Man concept: his motivation.

    Stan Lee and Steve Ditko’s first Spider-Man story (Amazing Fantasy#15, August, 1962) is a sort of pop tragedy. Afflicted by hubris, disdaining the problems of other people, Spider-Man allows that fleeing Burglar to escape capture. After Peter’s beloved Uncle Ben is murdered, Spider-Man captures the killer, only to discover that he is the same Burglar he earlier allowed to escape. Looking into the Burglar’s face becomes like looking into a mirror: Spider-Man recognizes that he–Peter Parker–bears partial responsibility for what amounts to patricide, the murder of his own father figure. Raimi contends that Peter Parker regards himself as “sinless”: the whole point of Spider-Man’s origin is that Peter Parker discovers he is a sinner.

    But by establishing that it was the Sandman who actually slew Uncle Ben, Raimi and his collaborators absolve Spider-Man of guilt for this primal crime. If the Burglar was responsible for Ben’s death, it was only indirectly and accidentally, by startling Marko, who then fired his gun. If the Burglar had not been present, maybe something else would have startled the clearly nervous Marko. Uncle Ben might well have been killed even if the Burglar hadn’t been present. Capturing the Burglar beforehand might have made no difference.

    This undercuts what Stan Lee himself tells Peter Parker in his cameo in Spider-Man 3: that “one man can make a difference.” Instead, this scenario suggests that Ben Parker was doomed to die no matter what Peter had done. (By the way, when I saw the movie, it was gratifying to hear the audience burst into applause as they recognized Stan Lee on screen.)

    One of the factors that distinguishes Spider-Man as a character is the fact that he is driven by guilt. His war on crime is a neverending effort to expiate his sin of failing to prevent Ben’s murder. Sam Raimi acknowledged this in an interview: “with each criminal he brings to justice he’s trying to pay down this debt of guilt he feels about the death of Uncle Ben.” Whenever Peter Parker has doubts about his mission, or attempts to abandon it, as in Stan Lee’s own “Spider-Man No More” story in Amazing Spider-Man #50 (July, 1967), he recalls his origin, his failure to act, the death of Uncle Ben, and his discovery of his own guilt. The moment when Spider-Man recognizes Uncle Ben’s killer as the Burglar he previously allowed to escape is the moment of Peter Parker’s true loss of innocence, and the moment that Spider-Man as crimefighter is born. It is such a psychologically powerful story that Spider-Man writers in comics and other media retell it decade after decade for new generations.

    In Raimi’s Spider-Man 2 Peter Parker gives up being Spider-Man, but returns to his costumed role when he realizes that he cannot stand by and allow innocent people to come to harm. So perhaps Raimi would argue that Peter does not need Uncle Ben’s death as his motivation to remain committed to his mission. But certainly Peter’s guilt over his father figure’s murder is more dramatically and psychologically powerful.

    Raimi also stated that in Spider-Man 3 Peter Parker learns that life is less simple than he believed: “There are so many more truths than the simple truths of good or bad. . . . For instance, that man didn’t kill his uncle as he had thought. It was another man.” But Spider-Man 3 actually makes its hero’s psychology simpler than it is in the comics. Since “it was another man” whom he had never met who killed Uncle Ben, Spider-Man bears no responsibility for his uncle’s death.

    In the movie Peter/Spider-Man symbolically exorcises the dark side of his personality when he tears off the black costume, it attaches itself to his “evil twin” Eddie Brock, and Venom is blown up into nothingness. It is as if Peter Parker has regained his lost innocence, something that never happens in reality. But in the comics it was indeed the Burglar who killed Uncle Ben, Peter recognizes his own sinful part in being the Burglar’s enabler, and Peter will carry the burden of that guilt for the rest of his life. In the comics Spider-Man learned that with great power must come great responsibility, not only to do good, but to acknowledge and expiate the evil within himself.

    Copyright 2007 Peter Sanderson

  • Comics in Context #182: The Red And The Black

    comicsincontext4.jpg

    cic2007-06-18-1.jpgWriting this column nearly every week, I continually notice things that relate to installments I’ve already written, or to ones I’m planning to write.

    For example, in the June 20 issue of The New York Times, columnist Thomas J. Friedman wrote about the masked members of Hamas, and about how masks can be both empowering and intimidating. Friedman also included a quotation by Oscar Wilde about masks that I found applicable to secret identities in the superhero genre. Here’s a longer version of Wilde’s characteristically paradoxical observation: “Man is least himself when he talks in his own person. Give him a mask, and he will tell you the truth”. Hence the Batman is more “real” than Bruce Wayne, and through their costumed personas, Clark Kent and Peter Parker can express aspects of their personalities that are concealed in their everyday lives.

    This week I also watched Fritz Lang’s RKO film While the City Sleeps (1956) on Turner Classic Movies. The villain is a serial killer (played by Drew Barrymore’s dad) who turns out to be a fan of “so-called comic books,” a phrase used in the movie twice. It is one thing to be informed by books and documentaries about the attacks on comic books in the 1950s (see “Comics in Context” #95, 180). It is quite another to be ambushed unexpectedly with a slander against comics readers while watching a movie from that period. In the same year that DC Comics editor Julius Schwartz launched comics’ Silver Age, RKO Radio Pictures was instructing the moviegoing public that reading crime comics could turn you into a serial killer.

    This seems a wee bit hypocritical of RKO and Mr. Lang. It is explained in the film that “comic books” are bad because they show readers how to commit crimes. The movie repeatedly demonstrates how one can surreptitiously adjust the “button lock” on an apartment door in order to break into the apartment later and kill the lady who lives there.

    It’s also ironic that Fritz Lang, the director of this anti-comics movie, was the pioneer of the supervillain (as defined by Dr. Peter Coogan) in cinema (see “Comics in Context” #165) and his most celebrated film, Metropolis (1927), apparently inspired the name of Superman’s home city. (And would the name of Superboy‘s leading lady have been devised by combining the names of Fritz Lang and 1940s movie star Lana Turner?)

    It turns out that Paul Dini was right (see “Comics in Context” #180): Boomerang has stopped showing even the pre-1948 Warner Brothers animated cartoons that the network’s parent Turner Broadcasting bought years ago, and has replaced its nightly Looney Tunes show with an MGM cartoon anthology. In the past I’ve praised Turner Classic Movies’ Cartoon Alley, which showcases classic Hollywood cartoons, including pre-1948 Warners shorts. I see from TCM’s online schedules that Cartoon Alley will cease at the end of July. Is this ominous?

    Perhaps not. Recently on the Internet radio program Stu’s Show, animation historian Jerry Beck indicated that the classic Warners cartoons vanished from Boomerang because negotiations are afoot to show them Somewhere Else. But where?

    In the season finale of NBC’s 30 Rock, Tina Fey’s character, Liz, has a cell phone that rings to the tune of the “Ride of the Valkyries.” Hearing this, another character, Phoebe, asks Liz if she likes Wagner. Liz says no, it’s a reference to Bugs Bunny, whereupon she and her friend Jenna merrily start chanting “Kill the wabbit!” I wonder, since the classic Warners cartoons are no longer on TV every day, if in twenty years a sitcom would portray two thirtysomething women knowing who Bugs Bunny is, much less quoting a specific Bugs Bunny cartoon (Chuck Jones’s 1957 What’s Opera, Doc?; see “Comics in Context” #102). At least these cartoons have been coming out on DVD, enabling parents to introduce them to their kids.

    I am pleased that, after running the first two seasons of the animated Justice League series on a seemingly endless loop, Boomerang has finally begun showing its superior continuation, Justice League Unlimited. I hadn’t seen any of the “Cadmus” arc episodes before, in which the American government regards the Justice League as a possible menace. The episode I saw several days ago, “The Doomsday Sanction,” lived up to the arc’s high reputation. I was surprised and especially impressed by its conclusion, in which Batman agrees that the League could become a threat to the world, thus echoing the Batman of Kingdom Come and his counterpart, Nighthawk, in Mark Gruenwald’s Squadron Supreme (see “Comics in Context” #150), all of them wary of even well-intentioned individuals possessing near-absolute power.

    This week I also realized I had forgotten to mention one of the celebrities I sighted at the premiere for Spider-Man 3 in Astoria, Queens (see “Comics in Context” #181): Micky Dolenz, who first came to fame in the same decade that Spider-Man did, the 1960s, as a member of the Monkees. (You can find pictures of Dolenz at the premiere at www.gettyimages.com). I suppose this supports J. Michael Straczynski’s theory in his run writing Amazing Spider-Man that Spider-Man keeps attracting other characters with animal totems.

    The premiere was on Monday, April 30, as part of both the Tribeca Film Festival and “Spider-Man Week in New York,” as officially declared by New York Mayor (and possible presidential candidate) Michael Bloomberg. I resumed attending “Spider-Man Week” activities on Saturday.

    The New York Public Library’s Humanities and Social Sciences Library (the famed building on 42nd Street and Fifth Avenue, guarded by the iconic lion statues) was displaying what was billed as “The Ultimate Spider-Man Comic Collection.” (No, there were no copies of Marvel’s Ultimate Spider-Man on exhibit.) The building is visible in the first Spider-Man movie, when Uncle Ben drops Peter off in front of the library, but I was still surprised that the library was participating in this big public relations spectacular promoting Spider-Man 3.

    It was even more of a surprise because back in the mid-1990s I did research into the number of American libraries that collected comic books, and there were relatively few, with only a few noteworthy collections such as those at Ohio State and Michigan State Universities. Back then the New York Public Library’s website conceded it had a few boxes of old comics, but otherwise discouraged people from researching comics there. Matters have radically changed at America’s libraries over the following years.

    In the McGraw Rotunda, a few flights up and outside the main reading room stood a few glass cases holding seventeen vintage Spider-Man comic books, primarily copies of those written by Stan Lee during the Silver Age of the 1960s: Amazing Spider-Man Vol. 1 #32 (January, 1966) was the earliest, and Amazing Spider-Man Annual #21 (1987), featuring the wedding of Peter Parker and Mary Jane Watson, was the most recent. You could easily see many of these comics in the dealer’s room in a large convention. I own copies of many of these comics. I again found myself reflecting that since nowadays museums and libraries display original printed comic books, why, I could turn my own comics collection into a museum exhibit! Moreover, the labels I’d write for my books would be more informative and analytical than the ones that the New York Public Library provided, which were content to credit the writer and artist, summarize the story, and quote some dialogue. As for literary or artistic analysis, there was none. In short, the New York Library’s exhibit was far from “ultimate.” I also found myself wishing that the people crowded around these glass cases knew about my Stan Lee retrospective exhibit down at the Museum of Comic and Cartoon Art, which is far more enlightening about the cultural import of Marvel in the 1960s, if I do say so myself (www.moccany.org).

    My visit to the Library and perusal of the “Ultimate” exhibit took maybe fifteen minutes tops, much of which was consumed going up and down staircases. But upon exiting the Library, I entered a nearby discount DVD store, where I found and bought The Jean Renoir Collector’s Edition, an inexpensive three-disc collection of seven of the great director’s lesser-known films. So, visiting the Library hadn’t been a waste of time, after all.

    Then I headed up to the American Museum of Natural History, which was contributing to “Spider-Man Week” with an exhibit called “Spiders: Alive!“ in what the museum now calls its “Grand Gallery” (it’s well designed, but hardly grand) on the first floor. On Tuesday the Beat, who always knows about such matters in advance, saw “Spiders: Alive!” when Tobey Maguire, Spidey himself, was making a personal appearance there. When I got there on Saturday afternoon, I had to content myself with the exhibit itself consisting of a row of glass cases holding rather large tarantulas. One of them was called the “Goliath birdeater tarantula,” which should give you some idea of its size.

    A lengthy wall text asserted, among other things, that in endowing Spider-Man with the ability to shoot webbing, Spider-Man’s creators “must” have been inspired by a relatively little known kind of spider that can cast its webbing over a victim. Couldn’t the museum have contacted Stan Lee and asked him?
    I rather think that if Stan Lee and Steve Ditko had been aware of this particular species of spider, Lee would have mentioned it in an interview, or even in “Secrets of Spider-Man” in the first Amazing Spider-Man Annual (1964).

    Just because a scholar can find a real-world analogue to something in a creative writer’s work doesn’t mean that the writer “must” have been aware of the connection. Frank Miller put a scientist named Beaker in Elektra: Assassin. Years ago, I asked him if he named Elektra‘s Beaker after Dr. Bunsen Honeydew’s assistant Beaker on The Muppet Show: Miller replied he had never heard of the Muppet Beaker.

    Unfortunately, as comics attract more interest from mainstream culture, we are probably going to see more of these unfounded scholarly assumptions.

    For the magazine of Britain’s Tate art museums, academic John Carlin, co-curator of the “Masters of American Comics” exhibition, wrote a mostly excellent essay about members of the high art canon whose work foreshadows that of twentieth century comics artists. Like Alan Moore, artist Bryan Talbot, and myself (see “Comics in Context” #72), Carlin has noticed the similarities between the godlike and heroic figures drawn by the British artist William Blake (1757-1827) and those of contemporary comics. Ignoring Joe Simon’s and Stan Lee’s roles as co-creators, Carlin writes that “Echoes of his [Blake’s] flattened muscular style reverberate throughout the comic’s heroic phase, particularly by artists such as Jack Kirby (1917-1994), creator of Captain America, The Hulk, X-Men and the overall look of Marvel Comics. . . .Kirby used techniques pioneered by Blake to create a realistic sense of epic action through the combination of muscular figures with exaggerated patterned backgrounds. . . .” Was Kirby aware of Blake’s work? If so, it hasn’t yet been revealed in print, to my knowledge. Read that passage carefully, and you’ll see that Carlin is saying that Kirby and Blake used the same “techniques,” and not necessarily that Kirby was aware that Blake had used them. But someone could easily misread this to draw the latter conclusion. Carlin also misses a major (if probably coincidental) similarity between Blake and Kirby: each created his own mythology of fictional deities and heroes.

    On the other hand, Danny Fingeroth recently pointed out to me that the full name of the Sub-Mariner’s creator Bill Everett was William Blake Everett. It turns out he was William Blake’s descendant, so perhaps Blake influenced the creation of one of Marvel’s first superheroes. (See this).

    Going through “Spiders: Alive!” likewise took no more than ten to fifteen minutes, much of which was spent waiting for people in front of each glass case to move aside so I could get a look. The big spiders were interesting for a short look, but not worth the long trip into Manhattan.

    However, just off the Grand Gallery was the newly opened Spitzer Hall of Human Origins, a handsomely designed new exhibit of fossils of mankind’s prehistoric ancestors, which I visited for the first time. (Over the decades since I first visited the museum, this is the third version of this gallery, which was once devoted to human biology, but it is by the far the best.) Up on the fourth floor I visited for the first time the museum’s newly opened and restored Audubon Gallery, which retains the look of a museum hall from the 1930s. John James Audubon is famous as a painter of birds, but the gallery displayed his lesser known but remarkable portraits of North American mammals, and as an X-Men enthusiast, I was delighted to see a stuffed wolverine, mounted as if roaring at the visitors. So the trip to the Museum had been well worth it, after all.

    I intended the high point of this particular Saturday to be my viewing Spider-Man 3 itself, which I saw at Manhattan’s enormous Ziegfeld Theatre, and this time I was not disappointed. Director Sam Raimi’s Spider-Man movies are by far the best of the early 21st century wave of superhero genre movies. Richard Donner’s Superman movies (including the excellent new Superman II: The Richard Donner Cut on DVD) and Tim Burton’s first Batman film give the Raimi Spider-Man movies heavy competition for the honor of the best live action movie based on superheroes that originated in comics. I’m tempted to name The Incredibles, an animated film which is not based on a comics series, as the most successful realization of the superhero genre in a feature film (see “Comics in Context” #62). But the Raimi Spider-Man has now maintained its high level of achievement for three films in a row, whereas Warners’ 1980s Superman and 1990s Batman live action film series plummeted into uninspired camp by their third installments.

    Much as I loved the first two Spider-Man films, I had trepidations before seeing the third. Sam Raimi is clearly a devotee of the Spider-Man comics of the 1960s, when Stan Lee, Steve Ditko and John Romita., Sr. defined the character, his world, and the series’ themes. Perhaps Raimi is an enthusiast for the superhero comics of the Silver Age, the years from 1956 to 1970, in general. To me Spider-Man and Spider-Man 2 were standard bearers for what I have dubbed the neo-Silver movement in the genre, the effort to resurrect the heroic, inspiring, entertaining spirit of the Silver Age comics while updating it for a 21st century audience. But Spider-Man 3 was said to feature Venom, one of the iconic figures of the darker comics of the 1990s, when the genre, to my mind, was losing its way. With Spider-Man 3, it looked as if the movie series might be taking a leap from the Silver Age into the era of the Grim and the Gritty.

    For readers who do not already know, in the comics Venom ultimately derives from the new black costume that Spider-Man acquired on an alien planet in the landmark 1984-1985 crossover series Marvel Super Heroes: Secret Wars. Whether or not the Powers That Be originally intended the black costume to replace Spider-Man’s traditional red and blue one permanently, I have no idea But it certainly seemed that way at the time, boosting sales of Amazing Spider-Man #252, in which it first appeared, as surely they had intended. The black costume was nevertheless a mistake: not only was it less interesting than Steve Ditko’s original design, but the wisecracking, web-slinging Spider-Man should be represented by brighter colors than a somber black. It was yet another instance in which the discerning superheroes aficionado had to wait patiently for the Rubber Band Theory of Cartoon Art (see “Comics in Context” #75) to take effect. Eventually, Spider-Man got his original costume design back.

    The black costume was revealed to be a sentient alien creature which bonded to its host and was taking mental control of Peter Parker as he slept, though it did not affect his personality when he was awake. Parker finally rid himself of the alien symbiote, and eventually reassumed his red and blue costume whenever he went into action as Spider-Man. Hating Parker for rejecting it, the symbiote bonded with disgruntled reporter Eddie Brock, who also hated Parker, forming the menace called Venom.

    Visually Venom was a new variation on that archetypal figure, the superhero’s evil twin. But in the comics Venom was more massive than Spider-Man, with the steroid-style musculature seen on so many superhero genre characters in the 1990s. Venom also had a long, lascivious tongue, and students of the subtext of the cover for Heroes for Hire #13 (see “Comics in Context” #179) should be able to work out what that means. Venom also used to fantasize about not only killing Spider-Man and other victims, but also devouring them. In short, Venom was an utterly repulsive villain, and such was the mindset of tens of thousands of Marvel readers in the 1990s that they therefore embraced him as a hero. Apparently readers identified with this vicious, insane, musclebound cannibal. (Would I want to associate with readers like this? I don’t think so.) Venom starred in one miniseries after another, and since Venom had become a hero of sorts, Marvel felt obliged to create a new, even nastier version of the character, Carnage, whose human host was a serial killer. Now, you may think that it was harmless for Venom to talk about cannibalism, since he didn’t actually practice it. But in retrospect we can see that Venom set the stage for The Ultimates‘ version of the Hulk, who really does eat his enemies.

    So you can see why I was not happy that Venom had found his way into Sam Raimi’s movie trilogy. It turns out that this wasn’t Raimi’s idea, either. According to Raimi’s interview at Comic Book Resources, he and his brother Ivan had already concocted a story for the third movie with the Sandman as the main villain. “When we were done, Avi Arad, my partner and president of Marvel at the time, came to me and said “˜Sam, you’re not paying attention to the fans enough.. . .You’ve made two movies now with your favorite villains and now you’re about to make another one with your favorite villains. The fans love Venom. He is the fan-favorite. All Spider-Man readers love Venom. Even though you came from ’70s Spider-Man, this is what the kids are thinking about. . . .’” Raimi told the Hall H crowd last year that “I had been objecting to the lack of humanity [in Venom].” But Arad and Alvin Sargent, a screenwriter on Spider-Man 2 and 3, educated Raimi in Venom lore, with the result that “‘”¦ in studying him I gained an appreciation for him,’ said Raimi. “˜Venom has always been a character that the fans love”¦ that’s why he’s in here’”.

    I’m a Spider-Man fan, and I don’t love Venom, and I believe I have company in this respect. Moreover, Venom debuted in Amazing Spider-Man #299 (April, 1988) and his heyday was in the 1990s, when most of his miniseries were published. Raimi has reported that he did see e-mails from fans who wanted Venom to have a big role in the movie. But although the character is still around in the comics, I notice that a 2000 attempt to relaunch him in a regular series lasted only eighteen issues. Venom is really a creature of the period of the comics speculator boom, which now seems long ago. In contrast, Raimi’s choices for the villains of the first two Spider-Man movies, the original Green Goblin and Doctor Octopus, both Lee-Ditko creations, retain their hold on comics fans’ imaginations after over forty years.

    Spider-Man 3 ends up with three major villains–the Sandman, presumably to satisfy Raimi’s fondness for the Lee-Ditko characters; Harry Osborn as “the New Goblin,” continuing Harry’s character arc from the first two movies (and echoing the 1970s Spider-Man comics, in which Harry succeeded his father as the Green Goblin); and Venom, whose presence keeps Avi Arad happy. Some reviewers thought this was too many villains for a single film, but I think that the screenplay makes them all fit, giving a part of satisfactory size to each. Then again, I’m not an admirer of Brock/Venom, and I can see that his fans might think that he got insufficient time and development onscreen: Eddie doesn’t become Venom until the film’s final act.

    But had Arad not pushed Raimi to include Venom, Spider-Man 3 would have been a very different movie. The black costume–the symbiote–drives the plot. Peter Parker in the black costume plays a much more significant role in the story than Eddie Brock in the black costume does. Arguably Spider-Man 3 actually has four villains, and the foremost of these is Spider-Man himself in the black costume.

    One of the principal themes of the superhero genre is the duality of the human personality. This duality can take the form of the division between the conventional introvert who blends into society (Clark Kent, Peter Parker) and his other identity, the heroic individualist who stands out from the society he protects (Superman, Spider-Man). Often the duality is that of the “good” and “evil” or violent sides within the same individual, as exemplified by characters like the Hulk and Two-Face. In other cases, a superhero’s “evil twin” or counterpart represents the hero’s own dark, evil or violent side. Thus, Venom, as noted above, is metaphorically Spider-Man’s “evil twin.”

    Raimi makes the “evil twin” connection visually stronger by depicting his Venom without the exaggerated, gargantuan physique, making him look the same size as Spider-Man. (Though Raimi retains Venom’s sharp teeth, he omits Venom’s serpentine tongue and cannibalistic tendencies, probably out of good taste.) Moreover, Raimi cast Topher Grace, an actor who somewhat resembles Tobey Maguire, as Eddie Brock, further reinforcing the “evil twin” visual imagery. Did any of you see Maguire’s appearance on the Late Show with David Letterman on May 1 to promote Spider-Man 3? Initially Grace came out, pretending to be Maguire, until the real Maguire appeared, feigning anger, and supplanted him in Letterman’s guest chair. Whether or not they consciously intended it, the gag reinforced the “evil twin” imagery of the film.

    For the middle section of Spider-Man 3, however, Spider-Man becomes his own evil twin when he dons the black costume. The black costume gives Raimi an opportunity that the Spider-Man comics writers did not take back in the 1980s: the sentient costume affects Peter Parker’s mind, drawing out the darker side of his personality.

    This “Dark Spider-Man” storyline fits into Marvel tradition: it does not just resemble X-Men‘s “Dark Phoenix Saga” from the 1980s, which was adapted into X-Men: The Last Stand (see “Comics in Context” #134-135), but also Stan Lee and Jack Kirby’s own work from the Silver Age of the 1960s. The duality of Bruce Banner and the Hulk provide an obvious example. But I think especially of the two Lee-Kirby Fantastic Four storylines in which Ben Grimm, the Thing, temporarily went “bad” after his mind was tampered with (first by the Wizard in issues #41-43, and then by the Mad Thinker in #68-71).

    The “Dark Spider-Man” storyline can also be seen as an extrapolation of an aspect of Stan Lee and Steve Ditko’s Spider-Man origin tale in Amazing Fantasy #15 (1962) that Raimi had omitted in adapting it in his first Spider-Man movie. In the movie when Peter Parker first encounters the Burglar (who will later be identified as the killer of Peter’s Uncle Ben), Peter has just been cheated out of the money due him from a wrestling promoter. After the Burglar robs the promoter, Peter lets him escape, as a petty act of vengeance against the promoter. In Lee and Ditko’s origin story, Spider-Man’s motivation for refusing to halt the Burglar is quite different. Having become a show business sensation in his masked identity, the formerly introverted, humble Peter Parker has let Spider-Man’s newfound fame go to his head. The egotistical Spider-Man simply can’t be bothered to (minimally) risk his neck by using his powers to try to stop a mundane robbery. In Lee and Ditko’s compact origin tale, this phase of Spider-Man’s personality lasts only a few pages: the murder of Uncle Ben, and the subsequent discovery that the same Burglar he let escape had killed him, shocks Peter out of his moral complacency. In Marvel’s What If. . .? Vol. 1 #46 (August,1984), Peter B. Gillis wrote a remarkable story, “What If Spider-Man’s Uncle Ben Had Lived?”, in which the swell-headed Spider-Man stays in show biz and evolves into a full-fledged, archetypal Hollywood asshole.

    In effect, Raimi uses Spider-Man 3 to go back and explore the effects of fame’s temptations on Peter Parker. Raimi told one interviewer that “in this story, Peter Parker falls victim to his own pride. He starts to believe all the press clippings about himself, that he’s really this hero and someone great”. It’s interesting that Raimi characterizes Peter’s Achilles heel as pride. Pride was the sin that brought about the fall of Lucifer; overweening pride, or hubris, is the characteristic flaw of the protagonists of classical Greek tragedy.

    In part because Spider-Man is now acclaimed as a hero in New York City (which rarely happens in the comics), Peter doesn’t sufficiently empathize with his girlfriend Mary Jane over the sudden downturn in her career. At first Peter seems touchingly overwhelmed at watching the enthusiastic crowds gathering for the city’s celebration of Spider-Man, hosted by Gwen Stacy, but once he’s in costume, he gets carried away by the occasion, letting Gwen kiss him as he hangs upside down, shocking Mary Jane, who considers that to be “their” kiss (from the first movie). At this point Raimi’s Peter/Spider-Man is not as self-centered as Lee and Ditko’s Spider-Man was at the midpoint of his origin story, but he’s lost perspective enough to be oblivious to the serious damage he is wreaking on his relationship with Mary Jane.

    The black costume’s psychological effect intensifies these egotistical tendencies in Peter/Spider-Man: it loosens his moral inhibitions, and reduces his empathy towards others, so much that in a subterranean battle with the Sandman, Spider-Man actually tries to kill him. The dialogue makes this explicit. Of course, the Sandman, whose body has been converted to a sand-like substance, is virtually indestructible, so Spider-Man’s effort is in vain. Nonetheless, I was surprised that the movie allowed Spider-Man to go that far: he would have succeeded in killing almost anyone else in the same situation. Raimi seems surprised, too, telling an interviewer that “I didn’t like watching Spider-Man go bad. It was unpleasant and I kept worrying, “˜Gee, do I really have to do this to show how rageful and vengeful he is? Do we really have to show how pride can destroy you?’ But, my brother kept telling me, “˜Yes, because he’s going to find himself again.’”.

    Recently I rewatched portions of Ethan and Joel Coen’s The Hudsucker Proxy (1994), which they co-write with Sam Raimi. Set in the late 1950s, its protagonist is Norvell Barnes, an innocent young man (and something of a fool) who becomes the head of a major company and unexpectedly becomes a great success, thanks to his invention, the wildly popular hula hoop. Barnes gets carried away with his power and success, unwittingly distancing himself from the woman who loves him. Graduate students of the future, here is the link between Raimi the screenwriter of The Hudsucker Proxy and Sam Raimi the auteur of Spider-Man 3! And although Danny Fingeroth has cautioned me against quoting Wikipedia, I feel I should mention that its entry on The Hudsucker Proxy observes that “A scene in the Sam Raimi directed film Spider-Man in which Norman Osborn (Willem Dafoe) addresses his board members is shot in an almost identical fashion to a similar scene in The Hudsucker Proxy and even reuses the same dialogue from the film: “˜Costs are down, revenues are up, and our stock has never been higher.’”

    After Peter angrily strikes Mary Jane (which drew a gasp from the audience when I saw the movie), the damage he has been doing to their relationship takes a physical form. Like his recognition of the captured Burglar in the Lee-Ditko origin story, this shocks Peter out of his previous pattern of behavior. In a church, Peter literally tears the black costume from his body, as church bells sound. This scene echoes a sequence from the original black costume storyline in the comics, in which the sound of church bells weakens the symbiote. In the movie, however, since the black costume represents Spider-Man’s own “dark side,” the church bells sequence comes off more as a metaphorical exorcism of evil.

    But it’s only a partial exorcism. The evil that was within Peter Parker now takes physical form as something outside him when the black costume attaches itself to his rival and semi-lookalike Eddie Brock, becoming Venom. (I suppose that you could say that in the movie, Peter in the black costume was the first Venom, and Brock in black is the second.) Peter’s internal struggle against his dark side, which ended with his rearing off the costume, is succeeded by an external struggle against his dark side, as metaphorically incarnated by Brock as Venom. Separated from Peter, the “dark side” embodied by Venom is now free of his conscience. Brock, the symbiote’s new host, is portrayed throughout the film as having a shallower personality than Parker. This makes Brock less interesting and developed as a character, but it fits his role in the movie. Whether as Venom or as his normal human self, the movie’s Brock is less a person than a representation of Peter Parker without his strong moral sense.

    Since Peter, in the black costume, wreaked emotional harm on Mary Jane and finally physically struck her, it makes sense that his dark side, now represented by Brock/Venom, endangers her very life. Ultimately, using the church bells’ sounds again, Spider-Man performs a further “exorcism,” this time utterly destroying Venom, who is literally blown into nothingness.

    In the comics of the late 1980s and early 1990s, Venom became a hero of sorts, reflecting the depressed moral standards of the Grim and Gritty era. In contrast, Spider-Man 3 introduces Venom in order to exorcise him. Peter Parker descends into the hell within his own psyche, represented by the black costume, only to reemerge and win redemption. That potential for redemption is what keeps Spider-Man 3 firmly in the neo-Silver movement, just like the previous two Spider-films.

    In the previously quoted interview, Raimi states that he and his brother Ivan, who collaborated on Spider-Man 3‘s story, wanted their protagonist to learn that “he himself might have some sin within him and that other human beings, the ones he calls criminals, have some humanity within them”. In Spider-Man 3 the black costume brings out the “sin” within Peter Parker.

    But why would this be a new discovery for Peter? In the comics Peter Parker has recognized the “sin” within himself since the end of Amazing Fantasy #15, as I shall explain next time.

    ADVERTISEMENTS FOR MYSELF

    I will be appearing at the Big Apple Con (www.bigapplecon.com) at Manhattan’s Penn Plaza Pavilion on Saturday, June 23, where I will be interviewing comics writer/artist Walter Simonson (Thor, Elric, Hawkgirl, Fantastic Four and more) and possibly artist Paul Gulacy (Master of Kung Fu, Catwoman, Sabre, Squadron Supreme, and others). Big Apple attendees will be able to take a shuttle bus down to the annual MoCCA Art Fest (www.moccany.org) at the Puck Building. Fest attendees, in turn, can walk two blocks to MOCCA itself, where the Fest’s panels will be held, and can look in on the exhibit I co-curated there, “Stan Lee: A Retrospective.” (I will probably drop in there myself!)

    Copyright 2007 Peter Sanderson

  • Comics in Context #181: Tobey Or Not Tobey

    comicsincontext4.jpg

    cic2007-06-18-1.jpgOver the last two installments of this column, I have described the premiere of the documentary Will Eisner: Portrait of a Sequential Artist at this spring’s Tribeca Film Festival in Manhattan. But that was not the only comics-related film premiere during the festival. Only four days later, on Monday, April 30, the festival presented its most stellar event: the American premiere of Spider-Man 3!.

    This provided me with the unexpected opportunity to make up for my sole major disappointment in my trip last summer to the San Diego Comic Con. Regular readers will recall that I attempted to see the Spider-Man 3 panel featuring the movie’s director Sam Raimi, with most of the leading cast members appearing as surprise guests (though the “surprise” was an open secret). The panel was scheduled for the brobdingnagian Hall H, which holds 6500 people; even so, I waited in line for two hours and twenty minutes, only getting in once the panel was over and a filmmaker named K. Smith had taken the stage instead (see “Comics in Context” #146).

    But here is my newly learned lesson that I wish to share with you, my readers: you need not play Hall H’s cruel game of thwarted hopes if you wish to see celebrities from superhero movies. Not if you live in New York City, anyway.

    As I explained a few installments ago, Tribeca is a section of lower Manhattan, but this year the Tribeca Film Festival has expanded to venues ranging far beyond its nominal location. In fact, the Spider-Man 3 premiere wasn’t even in Manhattan, but in Queens, inasmuch as this is Peter Parker’s home borough.

    Ideally, Columbia Pictures and the Tribeca Film Festival should have held the premiere in Forest Hills, the Queens neighborhood in which Peter grew up, but presumably there aren’t any theaters big enough there. Instead, the premiere was held in another Queens neighborhood, Astoria, at the UA Kaufman Astoria 14, a multiplex that I’ve visited numerous times, often to see films I’ve reviewed for this column. The theater is hardly in a glamorous area of the city, but it is right next to the legendary Kaufman Astoria Studios, where the Marx Brothers made their first movies–The Cocoanuts (1929) and Animal Crackers (1930), both adaptations of Broadway shows the Brothers starred in–and where Sesame Street has long been shot.

    On the morning of the premiere, the Spider-Man 3 cast were also scheduled to appear on the Today show on the plaza outside its Rockefeller Center studio. But considering that Today always attracts a big crowd, in order to get a decent spot on the plaza from which I could see the cast, I would probably have had to leave home before dawn, and I am not a morning person. So instead I woke up at a reasonable time and watched on television.

    This meant that I didn’t get to see in person New York’s Mayor Michael Bloomberg proclaim “Spider-Man in New York Week” on the Today show plaza, but I’d already seen him in person when he declared “King Kong Day” in Times Square (see “Comics in Context” #121).

    Why would Peter Jackson’s King Kong get only a day while Spider-Man 3 got a week? My guess is that it’s because Jackson recreated Depression-era New York City on sets and in computers, whereas Raimi has filmed much of his Spider-Man films in actual New York City locations. Raimi presumably recognizes the traditional importance of New York City to Marvel stories and that there is a specific look to this city that cannot easily be replicated elsewhere. The Fantastic Four and X-Men movies are shot in Canada, and their versions of “New York” come off as anonymous Big Cities. Raimi shoots parts of the Spider-Man movies elsewhere, as well. Did any of you spot the building in the background of one sequence in Spider-Man 3 that clearly bears the word “Cleveland”?

    In proclaiming “Spider-Man in New York Week” Mayor Bloomberg was surely saying thank you to Raimi and Columbia Pictures for shooting so much of the three Spider-Man movies in New York City. In doing so Raimi and Columbia were spending considerable money in the city and employing large numbers of local citizens. Their success in filming here would presumably encourage other moviemakers to do the same.

    Also, New York City looks spectacular in the Spider-Man movies, which thus serve to attract more tourists here. (I’ve been working on a travel guide to Marvel’s fictionalized New York City for Simon and Schuster. Once the book is out, comics fans who visit the city will easily be able to spend a day just exploring Manhattan, finding locations used in Marvel stories in both the comics and the movies.)

    The Spider-Man 3 cast’s appearances on Today and the premiere at the Tribeca Film Festival were only two of the many events that comprised “Spider-Man Week in New York“ which, according to its official press release, was “the result of a partnership between Columbia Pictures and NYC & Company, the City’s tourism, marketing and events organization.” There were Spider-Man-related–or spider-related–events at the Bronx Zoo, the Central Park Zoo, Toys “˜R’ Us in Times Square, the New York Botanical Garden, and the Museum of the Moving Image, as well as commercial venues such as Burger Kings, Toys “R” Us in Times Square, the Trapeze School New York (for a substitute for web-swinging), SuperCuts (for redheads like Mary Jane only) and even the Crunch health clubs, as well as a closing night concert of raps about Spider-Man (!) at Harlem’s Apollo Theatre.

    I am somewhat surprised that Columbia would spend all this time and money publicizing a movie that I would have thought would be a guaranteed blockbuster. But Spider-Man 3 is said to be the most expensive movie of all time, so presumably Columbia believed it should throw even more money into publicity to make sure it didn’t flop.

    Of course, New York City is the home of Marvel Comics, and there are more editors, writers and artists who have worked on Spider-Man comics in the New York area than anywhere else on Earth. So you might expect that this citywide celebration of Spider-Man would make use of these talented people. Wouldn’t it have been wonderful to have veteran Spider-Man artists drawing sketches at some of these events, or have panels at museums, libraries, or the Tribeca Film Festival at which longtime Spider-Man writers, artists and editors reminisced about the character? People who played major roles in creating or developing characters and storylines on which Spider-Man 3 was based–like Danny Fingeroth or Jim Salicrup or Tom DeFalco, all based in the NYC area–could have been publicly interviewed about their contributions to Spider-Man history.

    But, of course, almost none of this happened. Marvel editor in chief Joe Quesada appeared on a Tribeca Film Festival panel, Ultimate Spider-Man editor Ralph Macchio got to speak at the New York Public Library, and Spider-scribe Peter David’s Midtown Comics signing of his Spider-Man 3 novelization was listed as an official “Spider-Man Week in New York” event. But that’s it.

    Some of you may be wondering about “Stan Lee: A Retrospective,” the exhibition I co-curated at the Museum of Comic and Cartoon Art (www.moccany.org) in Manhattan. Wouldn’t a museum show about the career of Spider-Man’s co-creator have been a perfect addition to the exhibits that were part of “Spider-Man Week in New York”? MoCCA was in contact with the “Spider-Man Week” organizers and did what it could to be included, but “Spider-Man Week” did not put the Stan show on its official list, and I don’t know why. Surely Stan Lee has more to do with Spider-Man than SuperCuts does.

    The Tribeca Film Festival premiere was the grand finale to a marathon of Spider-Man 3 premieres that began in Tokyo, the home base of Columbia’s parent company Sony, and went around the world to London, Paris, and several other European cities. This reminds me of how for years I was told that only American comics fans were interested in superheroes, and that in Europe and Japan, where, I was informed, everyone read comics, and, it was implied, comics readers had more sophisticated tastes, no one cared about that genre. The worldwide popularity of the Spider-Man movies demonstrate that is no longer true and perhaps never was.

    I was unable to find any information on the Internet about when on Monday the Spider-Man 3 premiere in Queens. But I knew that Kirsten Dunst, who plays Mary Jane, was scheduled to appear on the Late Show with David Letterman that night. I also knew that Letterman tapes at 5:30 PM Mondays through Wednesdays, and tapes two shows on Thursday. So, I reasoned, since the movie can’t start until after Ms. Dunst gets out to the theater in Queens, I should probably get over to the Kaufman Astoria multiplex by 6:30 PM.

    This was perfectly logical, but founded on a major error. I did not know, or had forgotten, that Letterman had altered his taping schedule and now shoots two episodes on Monday: the Monday night show at 4:30 PM, and the Friday night show at 7 PM. So the episode with Ms. Dunst would have stopped shooting at 5:30 PM!

    Even so, the fates were with me. I arrived outside the multiplex at 6:30 PM, which was exactly when the red carpet entrances began. (In fact, months later I discovered that the official Spider-Man 3 blog began online coverage of the premiere at 6:30 PM that night.)

    As a member of the press (a freelancer for Publishers Weekly), I tried weeks earlier to arrange to attend the premiere screening, but did not expect to get a press pass and did not. That was fine: I was content to see the movie later in the week, once it had officially opened. Like probably all of you, I’d watched on television as actors make their arrivals on the red carpet at the Oscars and another events, but I’d never seen red carpet arrivals in person. This was my chance.

    Exiting the subway at the Steinway Street stop, I headed up the street to a large parking lot behind a P. C. Richard & Son electronics store. To one side of the parking lot, separated from it by a side street, was the Kaufman Astoria multiplex. There was already a large, enthusiastic crowd lining the sidewalk across from the multiplex, but it was only two to four people deep, so I would have no problem seeing the arrivals.

    There was also perfect weather: after wintry weather that had extended well into April, this afternoon was sunny and pleasantly warm. It was one of those nearly summery days that New York City always gets towards the end of April.

    The rest of the crowd and I were standing at the edge of the sidewalk across the side street from the multiplex. Directly in front of us was an open corridor, large enough to enable the occasional automobile to pass through, along the street. Beyond this corridor was another corridor along the street, this one reserved for the paparazzi, who scurried about snapping pictures of the arriving cast members. Beyond the paparazzi was, of course, the red carpet, or, rather, the black carpet, a reference to the alien black costume that Spider-Man wears for much of the movie. Over the black carpet stretched rod-like structures, some red, some black. I assumed that they were meant to signify webbing, but later read that they were supposed to represent a spider’s legs.

    Beyond the red carpet, in a grandstand against the walls of the theater, sat the members of the Port Chester High School Marching Band, who also appear in the movie at the Spider-Man celebration hosted by Gwen Stacy. The band members wore particularly unusual hats, which looked to me like crosses between safari pith helmets and World War I German army helmets.

    I had positioned myself across from and just to the right of the band members. Down to my left, across the street, was the entrance to the theater; to my right was the end of the street, guarded by policemen, where limousines dropped off the arriving guests. This proved to be a good spot from which to see the cast members as they started down the black carpet.

    Here I learned what it is you don’t see when you watch red carpet arrivals on television. The arriving celebrity will stand and pose for the photographers, then walk several feet down the carpet, and stand and pose again, for a different set of paparazzi. Making one’s way down a red–or black–carpet is a series of stops and starts.

    Watching the arrivals I had an epiphany: though the actors and actresses on the black carpet were spectacularly dressed, coiffed and made up for the occasion, I realized that I know people who are basically just as attractive as some of these performers. I wonder what these friends of mine would look like if they had movie premiere makeovers. This is a heartening thought: beauty in real life can equal beauty on the screen.

    Also, I’d never realized before that there appears to be a hierarchy of sorts to red/black carpet arrivals. The arrival festivities took roughly an hour and a half, but the two lead actors, Tobey Maguire and Kirsten Dunst, did not turn up until after the halfway point, nor did director Sam Raimi. Otherwise I did not have a sense that cast members were arriving according to their placement in the credits. But it makes sense that the two leads would not be the first to show up; this way, the red/black carpet arrivals build towards their appearances.

    So whom did I see? I didn’t spot every cast member or other celebrity who was there (such as director Ang Lee, who, I would hope, learned where he went wrong with Hulk by watching Raimi’s Spider-Man 3). But early on I saw Thomas Haden Church, who plays the Sandman, and (I think) Topher Grace, who portrays Eddie Brock, who ultimately becomes Venom. Though he was among the first arrivals, Church did not duck into the theater but remained outside a long time, taking the opportunity to do interviews with the members of the press along the black carpet.

    There was Theresa Russell, looking youthful and glamorous, who briefly plays the Sandman’s wife (not a character from the comics) in the movie (here & here). I wonder if casting Russell in a Spider-Man movie is a subtle in-joke, inasmuch as her most famous performance was in the title role of the 1987 thriller Black Widow. (And look at the color of her gown in the photos.)

    A friend whom I met in graduate school thought I was “wasting my life” by going into comics. (My bank account might indicate he’s right, though my heart says he’s wrong.) In contrast, he became a theater professor, one of whose students, Molly Lazer, whom I recently met, is now a Marvel editor. Another of his students, Elizabeth Banks, plays Betty Brant in the Spider-Man movies. As I watched Ms. Banks pose for the paparazzi at the premiere, I contemplated life’s ironies (here & here).

    In Spider-Man 3 Kirsten Dunst plays Mary Jane with the character’s trademark red hair, while Bryce Dallas Howard is an astounding doppleganger of John Romita Sr.’s depiction of Gwen Stacy, complete with her long blonde hair. In real life, at the premiere, Dunst had blonde hair and Howard was a redhead. It as if they had exchanged hair color for the movie. Then again, why not, considering that they have also exchanged the character’s functions? In the movies it is MJ who is Peter’s first true love and who dangles from bridges, and Gwen who has seemingly turned supermodel. Look at Howard’s red hair, sparkling eyes, and smile: she could be a doppleganger of the comics’ MJ, too!

    I saw Cliff Robertson, who plays Uncle Ben, but didn’t realize who it was until later. Just recently I once again watched the end of The Best Man (1964), in which Robertson played a scowling presidential candidate based on Richard Nixon. No wonder I didn’t recognize him as the senior citizen with the big, beaming smile at the premiere.

    You probably don’t know the name Mageina Tovah, but you’d recognize her as the daughter of Mr. Ditkovich, Peter Parker’s appropriately named landlord. Dressed very differently than in the movie, Ms. Tovah took a giddy glee in posing for the paparazzi on the black carpet, as if it was her first time doing it, as indeed it might have been.

    I admire Raimi’s casting of actors who can look so much like the characters from the Spider-Man comics, and James Cromwell as Captain George Stacy is another example of this. This portrait of Cromwell at the premiere conceals his fashion faux pas: the tiny ponytail he wore at the back of his head.

    The crowd’s excitement was audible when Kirsten Dunst arrived, having changed from the outfit she had worn at the Letterman taping into what I thought was a sleek, silver Versace dress which I assumed was ankle-length. I could only see her from the waist up, missing the fact that it was actually a very becoming minidress. The day of the premiere was Dunst’s 25th birthday. According to a newspaper report, there were fans at the premiere who sang “Happy Birthday” to her, but she ignored them. Well, I didn’t hear the singing, so I expect that she didn’t either. It wasn’t a quiet occasion.

    Shrieks from the crowd alerted me to the appearance of Tobey Maguire, who did something that none of the other cast members did. As if he were Bill Clinton campaigning for president, Maguire came over to the crowd of spectators and moved his way down the line, smiling and shaking hands with delighted fans as he went: he looked delighted, too (here & here).

    As I mentioned earlier, there were a few rows of people in front of me, but even so, I ended up being only several feet away from Maguire as he moved past. Had I succeeded in getting into the Spider-Man 3 panel in Hall H, I still wouldn’t have gotten a seat anywhere near the cast. From most seats in Hall H, they would have looked like tiny dots on the dais, and I would have spent most of the time watching them on the enormous overhead videoscreens. Here outside the Kaufman Astoria theater, I had a fine view of each cast member as he or she came by, and a real life closeup of Maguire. This set me thinking.

    Barring unforeseen developments, I won’t be attending this year’s San Diego Comic Con. Having been there the last two years, I don’t feel the impetus to go this time, and I can’t say that I will miss standing in line for Hall H. Quick Stop editor Ken Plume has informed me that he’s not going either, the San Diego crowds having swelled beyond his level of tolerance. And, of course, Quick Stop contributor Fred Hembeck never goes.

    But wait! What about this news report that the “Nickelodeon Resort by Marriott,” including a water park, will open in San Diego in 2010, and include “live entertainment featuring costumed Nickelodeon characters such as SpongeBob SquarePants”? Do I foresee a cross-country road trip in Fred’s future?

    After Maguire had showed up, the Port Chester Marching Band finally burst into action, playing the Spider-Man theme from this first animated series (“Spider-Man, Spider-Man/Does whatever a spider can”), as they do in the movie as well. (How interesting that the composers for the Spider-Man movies haven’t devised a memorable Spider-Man theme to take the place of the TV theme in the public imagination, the way that John Williams and Danny Elfman did in the movies for Superman and Batman. At the end of the music, a cannon beside them abruptly, loudly fired–how did I miss noticing this earlier?–and showered the area, including we onlookers, with red and black confetti. I picked up a handful and stuffed it into my bag as souvenirs.

    Director Sam Raimi finally arrived, and Ken Plume’s buddy, former Marvel Studios chairman Avi Arad was nearby. Mr. Arad bet that the first Fantastic Four movie would make Ken cry; Ken didn’t, and won a five dollar bill from him that Mr. Plume prizes as if it were Scrooge McDuck’s Number One dime. If only Ken had been at the Spider-Man 3 premiere: he could have made another bet with Mr. Arad on Fantastic Four: Rise of the Silver Surfer.

    I’ve read enough about movie premieres to know that other celebrities besides the cast members attend, and there were a few who made it out to Queens. The spectators were audibly pleased to see Susan Sarandon, with kids in tow. To me she looked the most beautiful woman at the premiere, and that’s an inspiring thought for us Boomers (here & here).

    At one point the members of the Port Chester Marching Band grew more excited than they had during the entire time I was there. The object of their glee was an African-American man in dark glasses who strode down the black carpet. I speculated that this man must be a popular musician, perhaps a hiphop artist, but hiphop is not one of my areas of expertise. I know the names of very few rappers: P. Diddy, and that’s about it. Looking over photos of the premiere the next day on the Net, I discovered it really was Sean Combs, a. k. a. P. Diddy. My miniscule level of knowledge of contemporary African-American music had proved equal to the task.

    By this point there were still people arriving in tuxedos and gowns, but I didn’t recognize any of them, and I presume they were Sony and Columbia executives or people who worked behind the scenes on the movie.

    Since this premiere was taking place in New York City, the home of the comics industry, I wondered if I might see anyone I recognized who was associated with Spider-Man comics. Wouldn’t it have been grand to see Stan Lee or John Romita, Sr. walk down the black carpet? But no, it was not to be. If any comics people had been invited to this premiere, I didn’t see or recognize them.

    You can find plenty of more photographs of the Spider-Man 3 stars arriving on the black carpet from CBS’s coverage and Broadway World‘s.

    Towards 8 PM, it was still daylight, but it had become clear that all the recognizable celebrities had come and gone into the theater. The paparazzi packed up and moved out, and the crowd of onlookers took the hint and began to disperse. I moved down towards the entrance of the theater and saw Thomas Haden Church still conscientiously giving interviews, but, looking through the glass doors from across the street, I could see that the people in the lobby were being motioned to go further inside. The show was evidently about to begin.

    I looked about, and, to my surprise, saw not a scrap of the confetti that had littered the sidewalk only minutes before. Had it all blown away? But there wasn’t a strong wind? Had everyone picked up confetti as mementos as I had? That seemed unlikely. It couldn’t have all dissolved–like Spider-Man’s webbing–could it?

    Then I spotted one lone red scrap of confetti left on the sidewalk. I quickly snatched it up, and the sidewalk was bare, as if the movie premiere, having moved into the multiplex, was vanishing without a trace from the outside world. I headed over to the subway and home.

    As for the movie, I saw Spider-Man 3 on the following Saturday. And you’ll find out what I thought of it in the coming weeks.

    ATROCITY OF THE WEEK

    cic2007-06-18-2.jpgThis week’s honoree is Kyle Smith, film critic for The New York Post, who wrote in his June 14, 2007 review of Fantastic Four: Rise of the Silver Surfer that “Like all comic books, these [FF] movies operate on a fifth grade level. . . .”. That’s “all comic books,” including the works of Art Spiegelman, Will Eisner, Chris Ware, Marjane Satrapi, Alan Moore, Neil Gaiman, Harvey Pekar, and anyone else you can think of. But wait, there’s more: Smith says that the Fantastic Four movies “operate on a fifth grade level, only in this case without shame. Good and evil play catch with their power rays and zoom through the skies without any strenuously phony efforts to be “˜dark,’ “˜allegorical’ or “˜relevant.’ Which is why I’d rather watch the ka-powing Batman 1960s TV show than any X-Men movie.” So, according to Smith, all comics are juvenile material that should not attempt depth or sophistication.

    Smith has performed a service for us. With all the growing recognition and acclaim of comics as an artform in recent years, it is important to be reminded that the old prejudices against comics are still out there and still very much active. The people who disdain the medium may not be as vocal as its advocates, but they haven’t gone away.

    We also have two runners-up. In his June 14 Chicago Tribune review of Rise of the Silver Surfer, Michael Phillips says that “It is passable comic book stuff, dumb and loud”. That, apparently, is what he expects comic books to be. If, say, Love and Rockets ever gets turned into a movie, it had better be noisy enough to satisfy him.

    And another! This is from Kevin Maher’s June 14 review of Rise of the Silver Surfer from the UK’s Times Online: “At last! A comic-book blockbuster that doesn’t feel the need to justify its own existence with ponderous philosophical subtext and bloated running times. Instead, Fantastic Four: Rise of the Silver Surfer is everything you’d expect from a movie that began in the pages of a 1960s comic book ““ garish, giddy, emotionally simplistic, boldly idiotic and mercifully short”.

    Yes, it’s still another critic who believes that comics can only be garbage. Well, as I write this, I haven’t yet seen the new Fantastic Four movie, which may well be as awful as the previous one (although the trailers look great). But, having lectured on Stan Lee and Jack Kirby’s “Galactus trilogy” at New York University and the Museum of Comic and Cartoon Art, I can assure you that their original storyline about Galactus and the Silver Surfer has subtexts that are far from either “simplistic” or “idiotic,” as I shall explain in my forthcoming review of the film.

    ADVERTISEMENTS FOR MYSELF

    There are now two new additions to “Stan Lee: A Retrospective,” the exhibit that I co-curated at New York City’s Museum of Comic and Cartoon Art (www.moccany.org.). Longtime Spider-Man editor Jim Salicrup has recorded an audio tour for the exhibit. Rather than repeating the information provided by the “story cards” I wrote for the exhibit, Jim’s highly entertaining narration serves as the perfect complement to them, drawing upon his long personal association with Stan both at Marvel and at Stan Lee Media.

    Moreover, on a videoscreen, MoCCA visitors can watch Stan Lee himself touring the exhibition, commenting on each item on display, at the opening night party, thanks to Comicology TV. Attentive viewers will even catch glimpses of me among the appreciative onlookers.

    When the Stan show opened, MoCCA was also holding “Saturday Morning,” a comprehensive retrospective of television animation from the 1950s on, curated by Matt Murray. This was a superb show, with a wide array of animation art, video and collectibles, ranging from Crusader Rabbit to SpongeBob SquarePants, that would stir fond memories in anyone born in the last sixty years, and Matt’s highly informative story cards providing detailed background.

    “Saturday Morning” has closed, but there are now two other shows sharing museum space with the Stan Lee retrospective. One is “A Face like Mine,” an exhibit of original comics art featuring African-American characters, curated by Dr. William Foster. It was Foster who organized the small exhibit of comics art about African-Americans that I saw at Geppi’s Entertainment Museum (see “Comics in Context” #177). But while the Geppi dealt mainly with well known characters like Marvel’s Black Panther and Will Eisner’s Ebony, I find Dr. Foster’s MoCCA show more interesting, since it principally deals with interesting works, ranging from vintage comic strips to current independent comics, that I hadn’t previously known about. (Coincidentally, the Stan show includes an Avengers page featuring an African-American character he and Don Heck created, Dr. William Foster, who later became the superhero Black Goliath. But, to answer the recurring question, that Bill Foster was created forty years ago, and hence was not named after the real life scholar.)

    The other current MoCCA exhibit is the latest in the museum’s “New York Artists Showcase” series, which features local New York City talent. In this case, it’s the aforementioned Jim Salicrup, who is also a MoCCA trustee. Though Stan Lee is certainly an exception to the rule, editors usually remain behind the scenes, and readers may not know exactly what their contributions are. This exhibit, “Salicrup’s Section,” persuasively demonstrates the importance of Jim’s role as editor at Marvel and other companies, including his current work at PaperCutz. Here you’ll discover the major part he played in the creation of Venom, for example. (But was he invited to the Spider-Man 3 premiere? No.) There are facts revealed on the story cards that not even I knew: for example, that Jim was replaced as X-Men editor when he refused to kill off Jean Grey at the end of “The Dark Phoenix Saga.”) Plus there is original art on display from various people Jim has worked with over the years, including Jack Kirby, Steve Ditko, John Byrne, Todd McFarlane, and Fearless Fred Hembeck!

    The annual MoCCA Art Fest, a mini-convention primarily showcasing alternative and independent comics, will be held on the weekend of June 23 and 24 at the Puck Building in Manhattan’s SoHo. This year the Art Fest’s panels will take place at MoCCA, only a few blocks away. So, anyone coming into town for the Art Fest will have the opportunity to take in the museum’s three current exhibits as well. It now looks as if the Stan Lee retrospective will continue into early August.

    Copyright 2007 Peter Sanderson

  • Comics in Context #180: Tribute At Tribeca

    comicsincontext4.jpg

    cic2007-06-08-01.jpgIn the brief sample of their documentary Will Eisner: Portrait of a Sequential Artist that director Andrew D. Cooke and writer Jon B. Cooke showed at comics-related events when it was still a work in progress, there was a clip from Orson Welles’ Citizen Kane (1941)–the panning shot of the exterior of Susan Alexander Kane’s night club–to make a case for its influence on Eisner’s work in comics. As I began recounting last time, I attended the world premiere of the completed documentary at Manhattan’s Tribeca Film Festival on April 26 (but not actually in Tribeca; the theater was in the East Village). That Kane clip was the only part that I remembered from the work-in-progress sampler, so the Cooke brothers had obviously considerably revised even that partial early draft of their film.

    When I left off last time I was covering the film’s lengthy treatment of the question of Ebony, the Spirit’s young African-American sidekick. Jules Feiffer, who was Eisner’s assistant on The Spirit in the late 1940s and early 1950s, found Ebony a “stereotype,” Eisner says that, in the context of the culture of that time, it “never occurred to me” that “I was violating black sensibilities,” and Art Spiegelman points out that as The Spirit continued, Eisner portrayed African-Americans in a non-stereotypical manner. This seems to me a balanced approach to the issue that explains Eisner’s attitude in the 1940s, albeit not getting him off the hook, and shows him learning from his mistakes.

    This is part of a deservedly long section of the film that serves as an appreciation of The Spirit, complete with a cameo by Stan Lee declaring he was “blown away” by the series’ celebrated splash pages. Feiffer hails The Spirit as “full of imagination,” “full of life,” with “urban energy,” and contends that the Spirit was a “Jewish hero disguised as Irish.” A bearded Frank Miller turns up to point out that The Spirit combined “great realism” with “cartoony characters” such as Commissioner Dolan. (I wonder if and how Miller will manage to duplicate that combination in his forthcoming Spirit movie.)

    Suddenly Adolf Hitler appears in the film, to the accompaniment of Beethoven’s Ninth Symphony, in the fashion of Stanley Kubrick’s A Clockwork Orange (1971). After the film shows us that Eisner satirized Hitler in The Spirit before the United States entered World War II, we are informed that Eisner was drafted. The movie explains that at that time everyone was “patriotic” and “eager” to join the army; this is an attitude that audiences will find unfamiliar, considering the current Iraq conflict and memories of the Vietnam War. Then there is the unexpected sight of soldier Will Eisner holding a gun, at Fort Dix, I think. But Eisner was soon making comics, not war: Eisner recounts how he started doing comics explaining equipment maintenance to soldiers. He even ended up being transferred to the Pentagon.

    Following the war, Eisner returned to The Spirit, and Miller comments that the “handcuffs came off”: Miller states that Eisner’s Spirit stories were “movies on paper,” and comments that “perhaps only [Milton] Caniff”–Eisner’s hero–“could compete.” (In recent years when people tell me that today’s “decompressed storytelling” in comics is “cinematic,” I always respond that Eisner’s Spirit is an example of truly cinematic comics. Now I can quote Miller in support of my case.) Onscreen Eisner asserts that the movies of the 1930s and 1940s had an “impact” on people’s “reading habits,” by which I expect that he meant that the films accustomed them to visual storytelling. Here is where the Citizen Kane clip appears, and Miller states that Welles’ influence on Eisner is unquestionable. (Certainly, The Spirit and Kane have much in common, but I wish the documentary had footage of Eisner himself acknowledging the influence.) The resemblance of The Spirit to the film noir of the period is also mentioned. Was Eisner consciously influenced by those movies? Or were Eisner and the noir filmmakers simply responding to the same influences from German expressionism in film and theater from the 1920s and 1930s?

    Miller returns to describe and praise Eisner’s various femme fatales in The Spirit: this may foreshadow an emphasize on these characters in Miller’s Spirit movie. Providing a feminist take on the same characters, Trina Robbins appears in the documentary to contend that their “shady pasts” actually “made them stronger.”

    Then the late Kurt Vonnegut comes onto the screen and asserts that Eisner made a “radical” change by introducing “genuine agony” into the comics pages: he “showed pain, real pain.” I don’t know that Eisner should be credited as the first cartoonist to do this. His hero Milton Caniff had already broken the conventions of comic strips by killing off heroine Raven Sherman in Terry and the Pirates, an act with an impact comparable to that of the death of Gwen Stacy decades later in Marvel comics. Certainly much of the violence in Chester Gould’s Dick Tracy, in which death was hardly unknown, looked as if it really hurt. The Cookes accompany Vonnegut’s statement with a series of images of the Spirit bleeding from his mouth, showing pain. Perhaps a better phrasing would be that Eisner gave the Spirit a vulnerability that was unexpected in comics heroes. He was no invulnerable Superman, nor was he like Tracy, capable of being hurt but nonetheless unstoppable. These onscreen images of the Spirit show him not only physically but emotionally affected by pain, as people would be in real life: he is both iconic hero and vulnerable everyman.

    Spiegelman’s remark that in later stories “the Spirit became almost a walk-on in the lives of people in the city” leads to Eisner’s onscreen comments about his “favorite story,” “The Story of Gerhard Shnobble,” which I quoted several weeks ago (see “Comics in Context” #176). It is a fable about a little man, rejected by his employers, who discovers he has a unique talent that gives him joy: he can literally fly. But while soaring through the air, he is inadvertently shot down during a battle between the Spirit and some crooks, none of whom saw him fly; indeed, nobody did but the readers (see “Comics in Context” #68). In the film Eisner explains that “Shnobble” is about “people who go through life, do great things, have moments of glory no one knows about.” We can therefore regard Shnobble as a secular patron saint of the creative artist who never receives the public recognition his work deserves, and I previously speculated that in the 1940s Eisner might have regarded himself in that category. Now I wonder if, consciously or not, Eisner might also have been thinking of his father, an artist whose career was unsuccessful, in creating Shnobble.

    Then comes an excerpt from Eisner’s “Shop Talk” interview with artist Neal Adams, who points out that virtually no one entered the comic book business in the late 1950s and early 1960s; Eisner comments that it was a “dead time.” This may amaze younger viewers of the film, inasmuch as so many publishers are now delving into graphic novels, but the film explains why.

    Comics (and mystery novel) writer Max Allan Collins appears onscreen and asserts that the comics “market” “adjusted” itself to “GIs” who were reading comics, leading to “new genres” in comics. That’s a point I’d never seen made before, and it certainly helps explain why the superhero genre faded after World War II, and EC’s horror, crime, science fiction, and war comics, presumably appealing to a somewhat older audience, arose.

    Since the public regarded comic books as fare for children, these edgier comics led to controversy. Miller returns onscreen to refer to the foremost opponent of comic books in the 1950s, whose “name,” he remarks, is “not worth mentioning.” (There’s a pun there, placed intentionally or not.) The movie immediately puts Dr. Fredric Wertham’s name and visage onscreen, earning a laugh from the audience. There follows the familiar clip of EC publisher William Gaines testifying before Congress, contending that attempting to explain the appeal of his comics is like trying to explain “the sublimity of love to a frigid old maid.” This is a dependable laugh line whenever I see it used in a documentary, and the Tribeca audience loudly responded, though, of course, Congress was not amused at the time.

    In response to the furor, the comics industry established its “Comics Code,” which comics historian Gerard Jones says onscreen “drove almost all readers over the age of twelve out” of comic books. The late Gil Kane reappears to recall that as a result there was “less work” in comics, and that “no one new came into” the business, bringing this segment of the documentary full circle.

    The Spirit came to an end in the early 1950s, too, but for different reasons. Eisner claims onscreen that the cost of newsprint was “skyrocketing,” making the Spirit mini-comic books in Sunday newspapers too expensive. Feiffer states that Eisner had “lost interest” in The Spirit, and the filmmakers reinforce that point by inserting an interview clip in which Eisner states that “My main thing is innovation.” Hence he would soon leave The Spirit and newspaper comics for a new project that would occupy the next two decades of his career.

    Moving chronologically, the film next introduces Eisner’s wife Ann, whom he married in 1950, and who even briefly takes over the narration at this point. Explaining her taste in men, she observes that so many people become “lawyers” or “doctors,” or “businessmen,” which she finds “boring”; Eisner the cartoonist, she states, was “not boring.”

    Once again I have reason to admire this documentary’s clever segues and juxtapositions, since now we see Eisner and Feiffer together onscreen at a 1997 event held to commemorate Eisner’s eightieth birthday. In the clip Feiffer declares that he has no interest in the period that Eisner devoted to the U. S. Army’s P.S. The Preventative Maintenance Monthly, which used comics for educational purposes, or, as Feiffer puts it, “this boring stuff.” (Well, I like the initials in the title.)

    In the film Denis Kitchen points out that P. S. had a circulation greater than that of the average comic book. (When Eisner died, a few obituaries I read placed more emphasis on P. S. than on The Spirit, presumably because the former had the far larger audience in its day; The Spirit was actually carried by relatively few papers.) Ann Eisner returns to comment that she didn’t understand how her husband could explain preventative maintenance of army equipment in P. S. since “Will couldn’t repair anything himself,” a gag that works even if it isn’t that surprising.

    But though Eisner worked on P. S. for twenty-one years, the filmmakers understandably don’t seem to find much interest in it and pass over this period quickly. Although the film does not say so, the P. S. period seems to represent Eisner the businessman taking precedence over Eisner the creative artist. If Eisner’s interest was in “innovation,” how much was he innovating by the end of his two decades on P. S.?

    The film does show Feiffer stating that it “pained me” that after Eisner ended The Spirit it was as if “The Spirit never happened.” In other words, The Spirit was forgotten over the years that Eisner was working for the military. I believe Feiffer is right. When I was growing up, I would read books about the history of newspaper comics from my local library, and they never mentioned The Spirit. Was it because so few papers had carried it, or because it was more like a comic book than a conventional comic strip?

    It was because the series had been forgotten, Feiffer says in the film, that he wrote about The Spirit in his 1965 landmark book The Great Comic Book Heroes (see “Comics in Context” #26). (That, indeed, is where I first learned about The Spirit, although I would not see any more of it until Warren Publishing began its Spirit reprint magazine in 1974. And thus, strange as it may seem today, treasures of comics art once disappeared entirely from sight.)

    Eisner amusingly remarks in the film that seeing his Spirit work back in print gave him “second thoughts about being a “fershtukiner businessman.” In different clips Eisner, Kitchen, and Spiegelman recount the story of Eisner’s visit to Phil Seuling’s 1972 New York comics convention, which proved to be a turning point in Eisner’s life, and by extension a turning point in the history of American comics. Their accounts serve as reminders of the gaping generation gap that emerged in the late 1960s and early 1970s, wider than any generational shift since. Spiegelman recalls Eisner at the con as a “guy in a suit,” obviously implying he looked out of place; the bald Eisner jokes on camera that “I never trusted anybody with a lot of hair,” which is what Kitchen and many other underground cartoonists had back then. (Nonetheless, we see in a photo from the time that Eisner had a mustache, so he wasn’t utterly immune to fashions of the period.)

    At this comics convention Eisner received his first exposure to underground comics, and, we are informed, picked up a comic by S. Clay Wilson. known for his explicit treatment of sex and violence, first. Though they were later to become friends, it seems that Eisner and Spiegelman quarreled over the wilson comic: Spiegelman says on camera that he got “very defensive” and this initial encounter with Eisner “didn’t go very well.” But Kitchen sent Eisner a package of other undergrounds, and Eisner wrote back that he “loved” them. In the film Eisner says that he found the underground comics “revolutionary.” We are informed that Eisner then sold part of his educational comics company so that he “could now afford to spend a whole year” doing the kind of comics he wanted.

    Ann Eisner returns onscreen to say there was a “risk” in her husband’s turning away from what he earlier called in the film the “industrial usage of comics,” but that they said “what the heck.” Will Eisner on camera likens this point in his career to the 1940s, when he took a big risk by starting The Spirit. Eisner was in his early fifties when he attended that 1972 convention. As I’ve commented in the past (“Comics in Context” #81), Eisner proved that creativity in comics is not the sole possession of the young, that the middle-aged can build upon their accumulated experience and wisdom to take further creative leaps, and that it is entirely possible to have a “third act” in one’s creative career. By pioneering the American graphic novel in his “third act,” Eisner arguably had greater influence on the history of American comics than he had had even with the medium’s own equivalent of Citizen Kane, The Spirit.

    This account of how Eisner changed the course of his career in midlife and ended up changing the course of the American comics artform as well parallels the familiar story of how Stan Lee, a decade earlier, was on the verge of quitting the comics business but instead founded the Marvel revolution (see “Comics in Context” #15-16). In Stan Lee’s case, he seems to have been going through what we would now call a midlife crisis as a result of creative frustration. Come to think of it, according to Neal Gabler’s biography, Walt Disney also seems to have gone through a midlife crisis for similar reasons: thwarted in his ambitions to produce further animated features that could artistically equal his first ones, Disney instead found a new creative outlet in Disneyland (see “Comics in Context” #160161). I wonder if Eisner’s change of career course in the 1970s was also influenced by a kind of midlife crisis. Creative frustration may have been a cause: how fulfilling were P. S. and his other “industrial” comics after over two decades? And maybe another cause was personal loss.

    Perhaps the most remarkable part of the Cookes’ documentary is Eisner’s onscreen comments about the real life basis for the title story of his first “graphic novel,” A Contract with God (see “Comics in Context” #69), which concerns a rabbi’s reaction to the death of his young daughter. Not until the final years of his life did Eisner speak to interviewers about the death of his own daughter from leukemia when she was sixteen, as he did for Bob Andelman’s biography Will Eisner: A Spirited Life (http://aspiritedlife.com/) and this documentary. In the film Eisner says that before doing A Contract with God he and his wife “had just gone through years of tragic events that made me question God’s contract with me.” Eisner says he had been “in a rage over it” and did not speak to anyone about his daughter’s death.

    What is interesting psychologically about this is that in the film Eisner admits that “in hindsight” his daughter’s death “probably had an influence on the book,” but that he did not realize this when he was working on Contract. The influence seems so obvious–both Eisner and the protagonist of Contract lost beloved daughters–yet Eisner at the time was oblivious to it. In the last installment of this column, I wrote about how a creative artist may not consciously be aware of the meaning of his own work. Here is a perfect example. Not only did Eisner not speak to anyone about his daughter’s death for years, but it seems that he also subconsciously blocked off his own realization that the daughter of Contract‘s protagonist represented his own. To what extent did Eisner recognize that the protagonist was partly an autobiographical portrait? In my own review of Contract, I pointed out that the rabbi in Contract forsakes his calling and becomes a businessman, just as Eisner stopped the pursuit of innovative comics in The Spirit to become a businessman doing “industrial” comics for two decades.

    Contract is also a reworking, probably unconscious, of the Biblical story of Abraham and Isaac, but in Contract God does not ultimately spare the life of the father’s beloved child. But like the Biblical story, Contract is the story of a test: how does the father react? Contract‘s protagonist fails in his attempted return to his religious faith; Eisner, on the other hand, succeeded in returning to his muse through Contract.

    In the film Eisner recalls how he tried to persuade New York publishers to publish A Contract with God, but “none of them got it.” As the years pass, this anecdote will surely become an archetypal tale of the blindness of the cultural establishment to the new artform being birthed in front of them.
    Eisner never shows anger in the film’s interview excerpts: he seems to have reached peace of mind, whether about his daughter’s death or obstacles in his career. The rejections of Contract had become the subject of humor for him. He recalls onscreen that, seeking to describe Contract to a man at Bantam Books, he dubbed it a “graphic novel.” “You know this is still a comic,” Eisner reports the man replying.

    The Cookes’ documentary implies that A Contract with God, first published in October 1978, was the first graphic novel, and that Eisner originated the term in that encounter with the Bantam representative. It seems that Eisner thought he had invented the phrase, but it was actually coined back in 1964 by comics enthusiast Richard Kyle in 1964. The phrase “graphic novel” appeared in 1972 on the cover of DC Comics’ The Sinister House of Secret Love #2 and that term, or “graphic album” was used by various other works preceding Contract. Moreover, Contract the book is a collection of short stories in comics form, including the title tale, not a single “novel.” The graphic novel form goes back to the works of Swiss cartoonist Rodolphe Topffer in the early 19th century.

    So the documentary is misleading about the origin of the graphic novel, but it is nonetheless correct in creating the impression that Eisner was the foremost pioneer of the contemporary American graphic novel, in that Contract and his subsequent “graphic novels” demonstrated that comics could deal with serious themes, be aimed at an adult audience, and be successfully published in book form. Even if Eisner did not originate the term, his use of the phrase gave it the momentum that has resulted, nearly thirty years later, in its widespread acceptance by the cultural mainstream.

    The power of names should not be underestimated. “Comics” suggested “funnybooks,” humor for children. in popularizing the term “graphic novel,” Eisner was offering a viable alternative name for comics in book form, which made them sound more sophisticated and artistically ambitious. That change in name helped enable people to overcome the stereotypes associated with the word “comics.”

    As far as I know, Eisner did originate the term “sequential art” as an alternative to “comics” as the name of the artform. In naming their documentary Will Eisner: Portrait of a Sequential Artist, the Cookes are continuing his work in “rebranding” the medium. If the documentary gets sufficient exposure, perhaps the mainstream culture will adopt this phrase as well.

    What I especially admired in the film’s treatment of Contract was that, in showing the sequence in which the protagonist weeps over his daughter’s death and then defiantly challenges God, the movie’s jazz score disappears. There is no spoken narration, either. The abrupt silence, as the audience studies the sequence onscreen, after having heard Eisner speak about his own daughter’s death, has a powerful dramatic impact.

    The documentary then shows a number of clips of other comics professionals speaking about the importance of Contract to the history of comics. Neil Gaiman, for example, says that when Contract was published, “suddenly the people who were writing Supergirl had nothing to say to me anymore.” A number of interview clips, such as Gaiman’s, were shot at a San Diego Comic Con. Years ago, I co-wrote a documentary titled Super Heroes that was shown on the Learning Channel, and some of the filming was done at the 1998 San Diego Con, but the constant background noise rendered most of it unusable; so I admire the fact that the Cookes somehow solved the problem.

    In the Cookes’ film Frank Miller says that Contract showed “for the first time” that “what I did” was not restricted to publication in “periodicals”: instead, comics could be published in book form “that would sit on a shelf, forever.”

    As I stated above, Eisner’s use of the terms “graphic novel” and “sequential art” made the artform known as “comics” or “the funnies” seem more serious and sophisticated, more adult than juvenile. Similarly, the publication of Contract in bound book format was a statement that comics need not be ephemeral. The culture was used to seeing comics in newspapers, destined to be discarded, or in traditional “pamphlet”-style comic books, which seemed equally disposable. It’s because comics are now widely available in hardcover or paperback book formats that conventional bookstores now stock them and that libraries carry them. Just like DVDs for film, the book format has provided an impetus for reprinting classic comics of the past, making them available to new generations. As Miller observed, books collecting comics can be easily and compactly stored on bookshelves. An interest in comics no longer requires long boxes and Mylar bags and turning over a room of one’s house to the collection. I suspect that, before the rise of trade paperbacks and graphic novels, many comics aficionados might have wearied of collecting comics simply because they took up so much space. Moreover, if a book of comics can reside on a bookshelf next to a book of prose, there is an implication that one medium is as good as the other.

    So, ultimately, Contract was just as important for the format in which it was published and for the name Eisner gave that format, as it was for demonstrating that comics could deal with serious moral, psychological, and even religious issues.

    In the movie Art Spiegelman notes that he was already working on Maus (see “Comics in Context” #64) when Contract came out. This suggests an intriguing alternative history: if Eisner had not done Contract, would it have been Spiegelman who got the credit for creating the first contemporary graphic novel dealing with serious subject matter?

    The final section of the movie shows how Eisner inspired generations of comics professionals, with Brian Azzarello, Peter Bagge, Kyle Baker, Peter Kuper, Scott McCloud, and Adrian Tomine praising him on camera. (Notice that it’s mostly pros primarily associated with alternative comics in this segment; I wish more “mainstream” pros had been included.) There’s also a clip of Eisner behaving with appealing modesty at the Eisner Awards ceremony at the 2004 San Diego Con. This is the kind of biographical film that will make you wish you had known its subject personally.

    Spiegelman returns as narrator at the close, stating that through Eisner’s example “comics has entered the hall of the Muses with the other arts.” Well, great work is great work, whether or not it has been recognized as such, and there were great cartoonists before Eisner; perhaps it’s more appropriate to say that through Eisner’s efforts, there is now far more widespread awareness that comics belongs in the hall of the Muses. And the screening ended with loud, sustained applause greeting the credit for the director. (The Thursday and Saturday screenings must have inspired good word ofd mouth, since the Big Apple Con’s Allan Rosenberg informs me that the final screening, on a Sunday morning, attracted many comics professionals.)

    I used to say that another film that I co-wrote, Sex, Lies and Superheroes, was the best documentary on comics that you’ve never seen. But now, far and away, that description belongs to Will Eisner: Portrait of a Sequential Artist. It didn’t have a distributor at the time of its premiere, but I hope that it finds one, or that somehow the Cookes can release it on DVD. (And wouldn’t it make a great special feature for the DVD of Miller’s forthcoming Spirit movie?) And if the Cookes are looking for their next documentary subject, I have one word: Kirby.

    ADVERTISEMENTS FOR OTHER PEOPLE

    The mainstream media are covering comics on a regular basis, and I’ve now been interviewed about cartoon and comics art by the BBC, CBS, and MSNBC.
    So I’ve begun to wonder: will I ever turn up in the newspaper of record, The New York Times? Technically, I have, since my name was listed last fall in a Barnes & Noble ad for doing a signing of DK Publishing’s Marvel Encyclopedia. But what I’m hoping for is to be mentioned–or even interviewed–in an actual Times newspaper article. Mind you, there are plenty of comics pros whom the Times has not seen fit to write about until it runs their obituaries, from Jack Kirby and Gil Kane to Dave Cockrum and Marshall Rogers. It would be nice if the Times ran my name while I am still alive to see it.

    It turns out that I am not the first Quick Stop contributor (apart, of course, from Mr. Smith himself) to get his name in the Times. On May 26 Paul Dini, co-auteur of Quick Stop’s video feature “Monkey Talk“, turned up in Times comics specialist George Gene Gustines’ article about how the comics industry is beginning to adopt the “show runner” concept from television. (You can find the article and accompanying photos here, although you probably won’t be able to access it unless you’re a Times Select subscriber).

    Whereas in filmmaking the director is God, writers dominate the making of television series. The head writer or head writers also act as “show runners” who not only supervise the other writers, but the production of the series. Hence Joss Whedon was the show runner on Buffy the Vampire Slayer, and Damon Lindehof and Carlton Cuse are the show runners on Lost, a series on which Paul used to work. It makes sense that Whedon is now the show runner (or, as he puts it, “executive producer”), on Dark Horse’s new Buffy comics series, which I enjoy and may write about later this year. Scott Rosenberg, head of Platinum Studios, has consciously adopted the “show runner” term, referring to the people in charge of producing comics as “comic runners.”

    Just as he was a story editor on animated series like the 1990s Batman, Paul Dini is now the story editor on DC’s weekly series Countdown. He told Gustines, “Each week I go over the beats of the upcoming issue with the editor and the writers.” Not only is he the head writer, in charge of the series’ overall outline, but he also reviews scripts by other writers on the series.

    I’m not certain how this role differs from that of a hands-on comics editor who effectively co-plots the stories, as the late Julius Schwartz did, or who considerably rewrites scripts, as Stan Lee used to do. This also reminds me of the old, supposedly obsolete writer-editor system at DC and Marvel in the 1970s and 1980s, wherein “star” writers edited their own series. So if the story editor supervises the creative aspect of the story, does that leave the just-plain editor to just deal with mundane managerial tasks? In the 1980s DC and Marvel both eventually got rid of writer-editors so that the in-house editors could exert full creative authority over the books. Maybe the “comic runner” is yet another example of my Rubber Band Theory of Comics, whereby ideas that the comics companies declare dead forever inevitably bounce back, given sufficient time (see “Comics in Context” #75). The Hollywood terminology may be a new disguise for an old way of creating comics.

    cic2007-06-08-02.jpgWell, Paul certainly deserves recognition in the pages of The New York Times. The paper not only quoted Paul, but ran a photograph of him. And his wife and “Monkey Talk” co-conspirator Misty Lee is in the picture, which is rather sweet. And the monkeys are in the picture, too.

    Wait a minute! I can easily accept the fact that Paul and Misty got into the Times before I did. But Rashy!?! I’ve been beaten to immortality in the Times by Paul’s talking monkey Rashy?!? (Rashy beat Fred Hembeck, too!) This is further proof that there is a God, and He has a really ironic sense of humor concerning my life. Or that He likes “Monkey Talk.”

    Ah, well, you should go watch “Monkey Talk” and listen to Paul and Misty’s podcasts at their website (http://dinicartoons.com/). And you should also follow this link to Paul’s blog, where on June 2 he write about the closing of the Warners Animation building, the latest sign that what he rightly describes as a “Silver Age” of Hollywood animation (including Disney features like The Lion King to Warners animated series of the late 1980s and 1990s) has come to an end after nearly twenty years. (Warners Animation survives in another building, but, it seems, in reduced form.) Paul blames “studio cement-heads” who junked 2D animation, thinking 3D computer animation was the “key to riches” and who meddled in the creation of stories. He also points to an overabundance of cheap animated series driving out the better crafted, most expensive series: “if more kids are watching Pokemon, the business edict is clear–buy more Pokemon.” And how often have I told you that Pikachu is really Cthulhu in disguise, sucking out the brains of unwary young viewers?

    Paul points out that this Silver Age of animation was “largely guided by creators who had grown up on the legacy of Classic Disney, Warner Bros., Tex Avery and pre-1965 Hanna-Barbera.” Well, then, maybe a new generation will arise that is similarly inspired by these classic works. Or maybe not. On the subject of the classic Warners animated shorts, Paul wrote on his blog on May 7 that “It’s a damn shame they don’t run those cartoons on TV any more.” This is an overstatement: it’s the post-1948 Warners theatrical cartoons that are off the air, but that’s bad enough. He continues, “Each Christmas several cartoonists I know do free character sketches at a holiday event for underprivileged children. Every year fewer and fewer kids ask for the classic Warner characters. Last year one of the artists was warming up by doing a sketch of Bugs Bunny and none of the kids knew who he was.” Damn.

    I’m sorry I was unable to complete this column by my regular deadline last week: on the day I had set aside to write it, I suddenly learned that DC Comics was holding a memorial for Dave Cockrum that very afternoon, and felt I should attend. I will be writing about the memorial in weeks to come.

    Copyright 2007 Peter Sanderson

  • Comics in Context #179: Pride and Prejudice

    comicsincontext4.jpg

    cic2007-05-25.jpgThere is a school of thought that any publicity is good publicity. I suppose that Marvel considers the furor over the recent demise of Captain America (see “Comics in Context” #168) to be good publicity if it boosted sales of the comics. But just what kind of lasting impression did that leave in the world beyond comics speculators? If people believe that Captain America really has been killed off, then it would seem to them that Marvel has destroyed an iconic figure representing the finest in the American spirit. If people believe that Captain America isn’t really dead, or will be resurrected, then it would seem to them that Marvel is exploiting and trampling upon said American icon as a publicity stunt to make big bucks. Why would a company that cares about its public image want to create either impression?

    Last week Marvel got still more publicity of questionable value when the mainstream media discovered Sideshow Collectibles’ rather sexist statuette of Spider-Man’s leading lady Mary Jane Watson as a sexually submissive laundress. Not only was I interviewed about this figurine on MSNBC (see last week’s column), but former Spider-Man comics editor Danny Fingeroth showed up five times on the network to talk about the controversy (as you can see on YouTube here).

    Comics artist Adam Hughes has posted his design for the statue on his website, and I find the original drawing considerably less objectionable, prettier, and even charming. Perhaps it was the people at Sideshow who pushed the design over the edge of taste. (And just who designed the rear of the statue?)

    Even so, Hughes seems not to get why it was regarded as sexist and offensive, and this is part of the problem. “Mary Jane is a bit of a bimbo,” he explains, blaming the victim, adding that “Well, she’s bending over. Pin-up girls do that.” It’s as if male artists had nothing to do with creating the pin-up girl image. “But by that argument ““ if we take bending over to be a sign of sexual availability, every woman who bends over to pick up something should be chastised.” And just how many such women show off their thongs as they do so? Using some inappropriate hyperbole, Hughes asserts that “I think the whole “˜sexual availability’ claim comes from trying to back up the argument that this is the most awful thing to hit mankind since the Holocaust”. Here is a perfect example of someone who finds himself in a hole and unfortunately reacts by digging himself in even more deeply.

    Hughes asks, “is it really a sexist or misogynistic act if it wasn’t intended that way on the part of the people doing it? . . .are you seeing something that’s either not there, or that the artist never intended to be there?” First, this demonstrates a lack of understanding of human psychology. Certainly, a person can be subconsciously sexist or misogynistic. Certainly people can consciously hold prejudiced opinions without being aware they are prejudiced: they consider their opinions to be correct. D. W. Griffith was reportedly surprised that his film Birth of a Nation (1915) was attacked as racist, though today that is the unanimous opinion of cinema scholars. There’s that song in the musical Avenue Q, “Everybody’s a Little Bit Racist.”

    Moreover, even if Hughes did not consciously or unconsciously have sexist intentions, that does not mean that people who interpret the statue as sexist are wrong. Certainly artwork can be interpreted in ways of which the artist was not consciously aware. A Freudian interpretation of Oedipus Rex is not invalid simply because Sophocles died centuries before Freud devised the term “Oedipus complex.” If an interpretation fits the artwork, it is justified whether or not the creator agrees with it. This is a basic principle of criticism, long accepted in academia, and comics writers and artists had best wake up and take notice. (Not surprisingly, Neil Gaiman recognizes this principle, as can be seen from his introduction to The Sandman Papers, Fantagraphics’ 2006 anthology of academic essays about his work.)

    But the Mary Jane maquette, as I suggested last week, is relatively tame compared to what just turned up in the comics shops. Years ago, back when I was first mulling over doing a column on the Internet, I considered doing a segment called “Atrocity of the Week.” Maybe I shouldn’t have dismissed the idea, since, lo and behold, less than a week after I wrote about the MJ statue, Quick Stop editor Ken Plume e-mailed me about this: the cover of Marvel’s new issue of Heroes for Hire, appropriately #13. It appears that the ladies in bondage, with necklines cut so low that in two cases they approach the navel, are the Black Cat and the detective team of Misty Knight and Colleen Wing, all formerly presented as empowered, independent heroines. Drawn in manga-influenced style, they’re virtually unrecognizable, and Misty looks less like the African-American she’s supposed to be than a well tanned Caucasian. But the biggest problem is those tentacles feeling them up.

    Researching this week’s column has expanded my knowledge of Japanese cartoon culture, though not in a way I would have preferred. It seems that the Heroes for Hire cover evokes the style and content of hentai manga, a term used outside Japan for Japanese comics dealing in explicit sexual or pornographic content. It turns out that so many Japanese comics deal in “tentacle rape” that this subgenre merits its own Wikipedia entry, which informs us that “Tentacle rape is a concept found in some horror hentai titles, where various tentacled creatures (usually fictional monsters) rape or otherwise penetrate women (or, less commonly, men). Much of the genre also consists of humiliation and bondage fetishes, since the victim typically is restrained by the appendages.” That suggests that the point of this cover is to take three of Marvel’s empowered, independent heroines and humiliate them.

    Even the great Japanese artist Hokusai did a “tentacle rape” woodcut, “The Dream of the Fisherman’s Wife” (1820), as shown in the aforementioned Wikipedia entry, a considerably superior work of art, as well as further evidence that great artists are not necessarily beyind reproach (see Wagner, Richard).

    And it turns out that the Heroes for Hire cover was done by a female Japanese artist, Sana Takeda, and that fact is a forceful reminder that being a member of a group that is the target of prejudice does not necessarily make one enlightened about prejudice.

    But you don’t have to know this background in Japanese culture to be appalled by this cover. All you have to have is a sufficient grasp of Freudian psychology to recognize tentacles as phallic symbols. And can that milky white fluid splattered atop one of the Black Cat’s breasts be what I think it is?

    Probably the mainstream media will take no notice of this cover, since people who don’t read Marvel comics are unaware of the three characters depicted. But what if superhero comics continue down this path, and sooner or later produce an equally, or even more offensive cover or a story about a character that the mainstream media knows–and that they notice?

    I wonder if this is another sign that contemporary superhero comics are overreaching in their pursuit of the sensationalistic, to try to get a charge out of its shrunken, jaded niche audience. I worry that superhero comics are in a decadent phase, marked by the continual killing of longtime characters, and the distortion and demeaning of others, and that not even the reconstructionalist writers can pull the genre out of its descent. Is this Heroes for Hire cover the kind of work of which those of us who value the comics medium can be proud?

    So let’s turn instead to a recent event that did do comics proud. On April 26, the night after my trip to Geppi’s Entertainment Museum (see “Comics in Context” #176177), I attended the world premiere of a new documentary about one of the artform’s greatest creators, Will Eisner: Portrait of a Sequential Artist, at New York City’s Tribeca Film Festival. Eisner was one of the founding fathers of modern American comic books, the creator of one of its masterpieces, The Spirit, and the pioneer of the contemporary American graphic novel (see “Comics in Context” #6, 25, 64, 68, 69).

    Tribeca, which is short for a “triangle below Canal Street,” is a section of lower Manhattan near the site of the World Trade Center. Robert De Niro and his business partner, producer Jane Rosenthal, founded the festival in 2002, in part to help revitalize lower Manhattan following the September 11, 2001 attacks.

    In May, 2003, shortly before I started “Comics in Context,” the second Tribeca Film Festival included a panel, which I attended, called “The Return of the Superhero,” dealing with the new wave of superhero movies. The panelists were Mark Steven Johnson, the writer/director of the Daredevil movie, and since then, this year’s Ghost Rider flick; Alan Cumming, who played Nightcrawler in X2: X-Men United, which premiered that month; and Kevin Misher, a producer who was developing a Sub-Mariner movie (which seems to have sunk from sight).

    It occurs to me that I haven’t written about the Ghost Rider movie yet. Even if Nicolas Cage doesn’t look like the young, blond Johnny Blaze, I think the idea of Cage as a middle-aged Blaze with an Elvis Presley vibe. The visual concept of this demonic motorcyclist with a flaming skull for a head is undeniably powerful, and, as an updated version of Faust, Ghost Rider has great story potential. But it has gone untapped: I agree with Peter B. Gillis’s observation that Ghost Rider was never a great comics series, even despite Mike Ploog’s memorable art in the early stories. Although I can tell from the Tribeca panel that Mark Steven Johnson’s heart is in the right place in his respect for Marvel series, the execution of his movies doesn’t match his good intentions. The Ghost Rider movie is just an empty series of action sequences, devoid of wit or true human interest, not really worth writing about for more than a paragraph. Casting Easy Rider‘s Peter Fonda as Mephisto was clever, but I couldn’t care about Ghost Rider battling another devil, Blackheart, on behalf of Fonda’s not-quite-as-bad devil. As an update of Faust, Ghost Rider the comic and the movie both should be better than they ever have been. At the end, Blaze defiantly declares that Mephisto may possess Blaze’s soul but not his spirit. But if you don’t understand that they’re the same thing, you don’t get what Faust is about. I exited the Ghost Rider screening, wondering how low the reputation of Marvel movies would be were it not for Sam Raimi’s great Spider-Man trilogy.

    But back to the “Return of the Superhero” panel. Of course, there are more comics writers, artists and editors in the New York City area than anywhere else in the nation. Constantine Valhouli, the indie filmmaker with whom I collaborated on the documentary Sex, Lies and Superheroes, offered to put the Tribeca Festival’s panel programmers in touch with comics professionals we had interviewed for the movie. But the Festival wasn’t interested. Presumably they felt that people who wrote and drew the superhero comics on which the movies were based had no relevance to a panel about said movies. Considering that one of the people on Constantine’s list of contacts was Frank Miller, soon to become a formidable filmmaker himself, this seems even more ironic.

    A great deal has changed in only four years. Now the Tribeca Film Festival was showing a movie about the life of a comics professional, filled with interviews with other comics pros. This was the glorious end of a long, long road for the filmmakers, director/producer Andrew D. Cooke, and its writer/producer, his brother Jon B. Cooke, the editor of Comic Book Artist, an invaluable magazine that serves as a continuing oral history of American comics. They had been working on this movie made for five years, showing a twenty minute sample of their work-in-progress at comics conventions, as they searched for the additional financing they needed to complete it. It is their and our good fortune that they were able to conduct extensive interviews with Will Eisner before he passed away in early January of last year. You may recall that Jon B. Cooke showed the sample of his documentary at Eisner’s memorial (see “Comics in Context” #80). Finally, teamed with the film’s editor and executive producer Kris Schackman and Montilla Pictures, they had completed the film, roughly a year after the memorial.

    The Tribeca Film Festival scheduled four showings of the Eisner film, and initially, I tried to get a ticket for the second one, on Saturday evening April 28, after learning that Eisner’s widow Ann would attend. A number of comics professionals who appear in the documentary–Jules Feiffer, Jerry Robinson, and Art Spiegelman–also attended the Saturday screening. But that one was sold out, so I went with my second choice, the world premiere, on the evening of April 26.

    The Tribeca Film Festival has grown so large in five years that this premiere wasn’t in Tribeca, but further north, at the AMC Village VII multiplex on Third Avenue and 11th Street, in the East Village. The showing was in one of the multiplex’s smaller screening rooms, and though it was well attended, and I was surprised to see that there were still plenty of empty seats. I assumed that since thousands of people attend the New York Comic-Con, surely all of the Eisner documentary showings would be sold out, but no.

    Moreover, I got the sense that the people at this initial screening weren’t a crowd of comics buffs, either. During the opening credits, the audience broke into applause when they saw the credit for “Schackman Films,” executive producer Kris Schackman’s company, so his friends must have attended en masse. I expected there might be applause for at least some of the notable figures of the world of comics when they first appeared on screen, but no. There was, however, a gasp from one member of the audience when an unexpected interviewee first turned up in the film: novelist Kurt Vonnegut, who had died on April 11. Will Eisner: Portrait of a Sequential Artist presumably is his final public appearance.

    Nor did I spot any comics professionals in the audience, aside from Jon Cooke, who greeted me before the movie started, and Randolph Hoppe of the Jack Kirby Museum (http://www.jackkirbymuseum.org/), with whom I chatted after the film had ended. Not even the legendarily ubiquitous Beat had come!
    There still seems to be far too little serious interest in the study of comics, whether it takes the form of classes in critical appreciation of the medium, museum exhibitions, or documentaries such as this one.

    So, then, I told myself, that meant I was part of a small group who can say in years to come that they were fortunate enough to attend the world premiere of a film whose reputation will surely grow as the serious appreciation of the comics artform continues to rise.

    The program began with an introduction by a man named Aaron (I didn’t catch his last name), one of the people who selects the films to be shown at the Tribeca festival, who told us how much this film had surprised him. He was not a comics aficionado, but as amazed to learn from the movie about Eisner, “someone I never knew was so important,” who had participated in “creating a whole new artform.”

    This is an indication of how effective the Cookes’ documentary is. It’s not just for people in the comics subculture who are already familiar with Will Eisner’s life and achievements. It caught the interest of someone who know nothing about them, and who, indeed, would have had to wade through many other documentaries in the course of helping to select the films for the festival. This one stood out.

    In the question and answer session after the screening, Jon Cooke told us that “Previously Kris”–the executive producer–“didn’t know who Will Eisner is.” Kris Schackman then explained that he had “always liked comics,” but that working on this documentary was an “eye-opening experience.” He said that he “spent a year working on it,” during which time he “fell in love with his [Eisner’s] work” and “the whole artform.”

    And if I’m correct that the audience on Thursday evening was more of a film buff crowd than a comics crowd, it worked for them too: they were quietly attentive through the entire film. This is a movie that can make converts to comics as an artform.

    Let’s shift back to Aaron’s opening remarks: he then introduced Andrew Cooke, who was greeted with cheers and applause. Cooke explained that the “process” of making the movie had taken “five years.” Not only was tonight’s showing the “world premiere,” he told us, but “no one has seen the film in this form except Kris Schackman and myself.” (Not even Jon?) In fact, in the question and answer session, we were told that the Cookes had only done the interview with Jules Feiffer–who started his extraordinary career as Eisner’s assistant on The Spirit–“four or five weeks ago”! So I really was present at a special occasion.

    Then the film began, and after the opening credits, there was vintage black and white footage of Manhattan–Fifth Avenue, Times Square–and then of a newsstand with comic books. An offscreen narrator, who turned out to be Art Spiegelman, explains that comic books were originally intended to entertain kids. There was a “notion,” he continued, that “kids are. . .stupid adults,” so “most comics were junk.” But it as Eisner, he went on, who pioneered comics as a “bona fide means of self-expression.”

    we first hear the film’s score, jazz music played by a group that Kris Schackman’s father had assembled; it sounded appropriate playing under images from The Spirit and footage of early 20th century New York.

    Next came a surprise: the voice of Jack Kirby, who passed away over a decade ago. The movie makes use of the interviews that Eisner taped in the 1980s with various peers in comics, including Kirby, Milton Caniff, and Harvey Kurtzman, all now deceased, as well as the still active Neal Adams. I read the interviews when they first appeared decades ago in The Will Eisner Quarterly and The Spirit Magazine, and Dark Horse has since published them in the book Shop Talk, but it is an unexpected pleasure to hear the voices of these giants in this movie.

    Many other major figures in comics appear on-camera, including Eisner contemporaries such as Jules Feiffer, Joe Kubert, Jerry Robinson, and the late Gil Kane; leading creators of contemporary comics including Frank Miller and Art Spiegelman; Eisner’s friend and longtime publisher and agent Denis Kitchen; Michael Chabon, author of The Amazing Adventures of Kavalier and Clay, his novel about comics’ Golden Age; and comics historian Gerard Jones.

    The film’s most important interviewee, however, is Eisner himself, who appears throughout, as the movie progresses chronologically through the story of his life. Eisner comes across as open, articulate, intelligent, good-humored, warm and friendly. If he had a dark side, it never appears in this film. I expect that audiences for the movie, even those who don’t know his comics work, will find him immediately likable. He is the perfect ambassador for the comics medium.

    Eisner’s story starts with his birth in 1917, and here was another surprise; a nude baby photograph of the Great Man. That certainly set a tone of intimacy, and indeed, the film is about Eisner’s personal life as well as his career in comics. It’s an appealing strategy to follow, humanizing its portrait of its subject.

    It was also a surprise to see silent film footage of Eisner’s father and mother. But much of the story of Eisner’s youth and early career in comics is illustrated onscreen by selections from two of his autobiographical graphic novels, To the Heart of the Storm (1991) and The Dreamer (1986), in which Will, his parents, and other real life figures appear in thinly fictionalized form. I’ve lectured on both books at the Museum of Comic and Cartoon Art (www.moccany.org), so it was like seeing old friends appear on the big screen. For example, Eisner, on the soundtrack, recounts the tale of how bullies taunted his brother for his Jewish-sounding first name, and how Eisner slugged one of them only to be beaten up. Meanwhile, the screen shows a succession of images from Eisner’s fictionalized depiction of the incident in To the Heart of the Storm. When Eisner, on camera, delivers the punch line, telling his brother, “From now on your name is Pete,” not only does he laugh himself, but so did the audience. He had already won them over, this early in the film.

    The Cookes have good eyes for selecting artwork. Eisner’s characters can sometimes seem over the top in their broad, emotional gestures and expressions, but throughout the film the Cookes chose more subtly effectve work which can stand being blown up to the size of a movie screen. At one point they even employ some animation to a Dreamer sequence, which works well.

    The documentary simply and accurately describes the arc of Eisner’s career, so that even filmgoers who are unfamiliar with comics history should be able not only to follow his life story but to understand the significance of his innovations in the medium.

    But a movie like this should ideally work on two levels: stating the basics for newcomers, while providing illuminating nuggets of information and insight for people like myself who are already familiar with Eisner’s work and career. This documentary succeeds on both levels.

    For example, it was interesting to me to hear Eisner say that he considered going into the theater as a career, until his mother stopped him. People compare the “cinematic” style of The Spirit to film noir, but what about examining its theatricality, through the lighting, the staging, and the “performances” of its cast of characters? When Eisner talks about the artists who influenced him, he names illustrators Dean Cornwall and J. C. Leyendecker (see “Comics in Context” #132). This is followed by a segment that follows Eisner in the International Museum of Cartoon Art in Boca Raton in 1997, before it closed, in which he points to an original Krazy Kat by George Herriman, declaring that the strip was “influential on me.” I wonder how, or was it simply the fact that Herriman constantly experimented with the conventions of the artform? Among other strips he singles out are Richard Outcault’s Yellow Kid; the early, now nearly forgotten adventure strip, Lyman Young’s Tim Tyler’s Luck; Bud Fisher’s Mutt and Jeff, and E. C. Segar’s Popeye. (Did Commissioner Dolan get his enormous chin from Popeye?)

    Joe Kubert then appears to assert that Milton Caniff (Terry and the Pirates), Alex Raymond (Flash Gordon), and Hal Foster (Prince Valiant) were “saints in our business” who were “admired by every guy in comics.” That sets me wondering how many contemporary comic book artists know their work at all.

    The movie then shifts back to Eisner, who declares Caniff to have been a “tremendous influence” on him, with his “ability to stage his stories so you could follow it.” (Note that “stage” is a theatrical term.) Eisner praises Caniff’s “high degree of drama” and how Caniff utilized “shadows [to] increase a sense of threat.” The “film noir“ look of The Spirit would thus actually be Eisner’s evolution of Caniff’s use of chiaroscuro. Later on in the film, Eisner is quoted as saying that his goal with The Spirit was to be “as good as Caniff.”

    A little later Denis Kitchen incisively exposes the hypocrisy of newspaper people who looked down on comics. He points out that the Sunday newspapers were actually wrapped in the comics section. This is true: I remember this from my childhood. When my family and I left church on Sunday morning, we’d pick up the Sunday newspaper from a dealer on the sidewalk outside, and each one on sale had the comics section on the outside. When you looked at the Sunday Boston Herald Traveler, the first thing you saw was not the headlines, but Peanuts. “Comics sold the papers,” Kitchen triumphantly declares. Now those were the days, and a testament to the powerful role that newspaper comics then played in American popular culture.

    Yes, I was having a good time watching this film, and to think that I was there, and the allegedly omnipresent chronicler of comics culture, the Beat, was not! Wait, what’s this? It was a clip onscreen from the 2004 San Diego Con, with Eisner recounting a story from his early days in comics. And there, to his right, is the Beat, gazing worshipfully at the Great Man, with her name clearly visible on a placard in front. She’s not at the movie; she’s IN the movie! How does she do it?

    Within the documentary there are sequences that might be considered sidebars: short investigations of subjects relating to Eisner’s career. Art Spiegelman introduces the topic of the important role of Jewish creators in the early comic book industry (a subject on which Danny Fingeroth is even now writing a book). Kubert points out that comic books were considered a “gutter profession” in the 1930s and 1940s; today’s graphic novel enthusiasts may find that hard to believe. Chabon quotes Eisner saying that Jews would “gravitate” to comics, because they could get work there. (The implication is that bigotry barred them from other professions.) Feiffer comments that the comic book heroes these Jewish creators concocted had WASPy names: they “assimilated themselves on the comics page.” Gerard Jones widens the scope of the topic, observing that Jewish creators played important roles in movies and popular songs, as well as comics, in this period: that they contributed to American pop culture as a whole.

    A little while later, Jones notes that many of the early creators in comic books “were just storytellers,” who were not adept in business, and were exploited by the publishers. In contrast, Eisner proved to be a master of both fields. Onscreen, Spiegelman phrases it cleverly: Eisner, he says, made a “great cocktail” out of his parents’ disparate ambitions: his father’s dream to be an artist, and his mother’s emphasis on making money.

    Once the documentary gets to The Spirit, another sidebar emerges: Ebony, the Spirit’s African-American sidekick, who was drawn and dialogued in a stereotypically caricatured manner. The movie goes to considerable lengths to put this character in the context of the times. We are shown onscreen that Eisner’s hero Caniff also used racial caricatures. exemplified by Connie, the Chinese sidekick in Terry and the Pirates. The movie includes an excerpt from the truly dreadful movie Check and Double Check (1930), featuring the popular radio characters Amos and Andy, played in blackface by their white creators. Eisner explains that the “whole culture accepted Amos and Andy” back in the 1940s and that it “never occurred to me I was violating black sensibilities.” And you should be able to see here what relevance this passage of the film has on the controversy over the Mary Jane statuette. Here is an example of the sort of unconscious prejudice that I mentioned earlier.

    The film returns to the subject of Ebony a little later, when it gets to the point that Feiffer began working with Eisner. Spiegelman comments that Ebony made Feiffer “irritable.” Feiffer explains that he was of a “different generation” than Eisner and was “more interested in civil rights” and more liberal politically than Eisner. Acknowledging that he “had great affection for Will,” Feiffer does not condemn Eisner’s use of Ebony. Feiffer says he didn’t think the treatment of Ebony was “racist”; he thought the treatment of Ebony was “dumb.”

    Maybe that’s the lesson we should apply to the MJ statuette and the Heroes for Hire cover: their creators weren’t necessarily being consciously sexist, they were just being too “dumb” to understand the implications of their work.

    Come back next week for the rest of my review of Will Eisner: Portrait of a Sequential Artist and my report on my adventures at another Tribeca Film Festival event: the American premiere of Spider-Man 3.

    ADVERTISEMENTS FOR OTHER PEOPLE
    Heidi MacDonald, the Beat herself, has been writing a thoughtful series of essays on the Mary Jane and Heroes for Hire controversies and the larger subject of sexism in comics. You can find them over at the following addresses:
    http://pwbeat.publishersweekly.com/blog/2007/05/17/night-of-the-feminazis-pt-1/
    http://pwbeat.publishersweekly.com/blog/2007/05/18/but-the-little-girls-understand/#comments
    http://pwbeat.publishersweekly.com/blog/2007/05/21/2563/#comments
    http://pwbeat.publishersweekly.com/blog/2007/05/22/and-the-tits-just-keep-coming/

    Copyright 2007 Peter Sanderson

  • Comics in Context #178: The Whole World Is Watching

    comicsincontext4.jpg

    cic20070521-01.jpgA little over four hours before I began writing this week’s column on Thursday afternoon, May 18, I was on television. Yesterday afternoon I got a phone call from a member of the staff at MSNBC asking if I would we willing to be interviewed about the notorious new Comiquette statue of Mary Jane Watson, Spider-Man’s leading lady. So, early this afternoon I was picked up by a car service that MSNBC sent, and taken to a midtown Manhattan studio.

    This is a different sort of experience than you might expect. MSNBC is actually located in Secaucus, New Jersey. A young woman ushered me into a tiny room where I sat on a chair in front of a background photo of New York City. An earpiece was affixed to my right ear, so I could hear both the live MSNBC news telecast and the producers, who were presumably out in Secaucus. A woman came in and quickly applied makeup, mostly under my eyes. (I was impressed, since I didn’t get any makeup when I was interviewed by CBS! See “Comics in Context” #73.) I was facing a small TV monitor, and was asked if I wanted in turned on, so I could see Alex, the anchorwoman who would be interviewing me (whom you can see here). But I decided against it, which was probably a good choice, since I was not supposed to look at the monitor, but into the camera. There was no cameraman in the room, but I knew that the red light meant that it was on.

    This wasn’t the first time I had been gone to a studio to be interviewed by remote control. I once spent an hour in a soundproof room in Manhattan being interviewed over a headset by a man from the BBC who was across the ocean in Britain. At least time I got to see several real people, the helpful young women who got me seated, applied my makeup and brought me a soft drink!

    Readers of this column may be amazed that I can speak about comics in sound bites when it is required of me. Actually, I’m rather surprised by this myself.

    In case you haven’t seen this statuette of Mary Jane, take a look on this website, and you’ll better understand why it raised such controversy (such as here). It was produced by Sideshow Collectibles, whose products I generally admire, on license from Marvel, and designed by comics artist Adam Hughes, who is well known in comics circles for his skill at portraying beautiful women.

    Since the panel in which she was introduced over forty (!) years ago, Mary Jane has long been depicted in the comics as a sexy knockout. BUt this maquette pushes the sexuality just far enough to fall over the line separating tastefulness from tawdriness. She’s bent over, wearing a low cut top revealing a veritable canyon of cleavage. Her jeans ride so low that her thong underwear is visible, and there’s a hole in the seat of her jeans, as well. Her smile can be interpreted as a come hither look. The overall effect is to create the appearance of sexual submissiveness. She’s shown washing Peter Parker’s Spider-Man costume, and I can see that Hughes and Sideshow might have considered this a clever gag. I can also see the argument that the maquette implies that Mary Jane’s proper place is washing her husband’s dirty laundry, whereas in both the comics and the movies MJ has always been independent, pursuing a career in modeling and acting.

    My interviewer observed that Marvel claims that the MJ maquette is being sold only to adult collectors, and not to children. The price alone demonstrates that: Sideshow is charging $124.99 each, and the entire limited edition of nine hundred has already sold out, and it hasn’t even started shipping yet. I pointed out that the comics market has primarily consisted of adults for quite some time now.

    At the end of my segment, the interviewer asserted that comics sales were in decline, and asked me if I thought that Marvel had “sexed up” Mary Jane in order to push the sales up. I detected an edge in her voice when she asked me this, which I interpreted as anger at Marvel for exploiting the character this way for profit. I responded that I didn’t think that the MJ maquette would have any effect on the comics sales, and that this statuette would primarily be sold to people who had already been reading Spider-Man comics for twenty years. (I could have said “horny aging fanboys,” but I restrained myself.) I sensed that my interviewer may have been disappointed in this answer.

    Earlier, she had asked me whether I thought that Marvel had anticipated the adverse reaction the maquette has received. I replied that I thought that Marvel would have been surprised. I didn’t have the time or opportunity to go into this, but comics aficionados should realize that this Mary Jane statuette is not all that different from business as usual in the male-dominated world of superhero comics. Collectors have long prized what they euphemistically call “Good Girl Art” in the comics. Female outfits bordering on the lurid go back as far as Phantom Lady’s costume back in the Golden Age of the 1940s. Wikipedia correctly defines the “Good Girl Art” of the 1940s and 1950s as “a style of comic art depicting voluptuous female characters in provocative situations and pin-up poses that contributed to widespread criticism of the medium’s effect on children” (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Phantom_Lady). In the 1980s and 1990s, as Wikipedia chronicles, there was the trend in comics featuring “Bad Girl Art,” whose heroines, such as Lady Death and Witchblade, wore even less than their “Good Girl Art” predecessors. This Wikipedia entry pretentiously likens “the original “˜Image Comics’ house style” to Mannerism, a 16th century style of painting that featured elongated anatomy. I find little or no aesthetic appeal in the distorted human figures perpetrated by so many artists working in “The original “˜Image Comics’ house style.” In particular, the basketball-sized breasts with which so many male comics artists have been endowing women since the late 1980s have more to do with immature male fantasies than with serious portraiture.

    In other words, the Mary Jane maquette is arguably rather tame in comparison with many lurid illustrations of women in comics history. So why did this statuette inspire such a furor?

    I suggested in the MSNBC interview that one reason is that comics in the early 21st century attract a larger female readership than they had even ten years ago. I can tell just by looking at the audience at an event at the Museum of Comic or Cartoon Art (www.moccany.org), or at its roster of volunteers, or scanning the crowd at the New York and San Diego Comic-Cons. It’s the growth of alternative comics and graphic novels and the manga explosion that has brought many of them in. Of course many of them will perceive and object to the sexist implications of that MJ maquette.

    Moreover, this is the age of the Internet, and, as I’ve said before, you never know who or how many people may read what you post there. I was a little surprised that some of the people at MSNBC I spoke with had read some of the same comments about the MJ statue on the Net that I had.

    And here we come to another factor behind the furor: the mainstream media is paying attention. Ten years ago MSNBC probably wouldn’t have done a story like this, and most of the American public probably wouldn’t have recognized the name “Mary Jane Watson” (and this, despite her presence in the Spider-Man newspaper strip). But the mainstream media’s interest in comics has rapidly grown, even in the short time since I began writing this column in 2004, so much so that it is no longer much of a surprise to see, say, the profile of cartoonist Tony Millionaire in the Arts and Leisure section of last Sunday’s New York Times (May 13, 2007).

    And then there are the enormously popular Spider-Man movies. Whatever you may think of the 1960s Batman TV show, one thing that it accomplished was to familiarize the American public with so many of the primary elements of the Batman mythos: Alfred, Commissioner Gordon, the Batcave, the Batmobile, the Joker, the Penguin, the Riddler, the Catwoman. Before his movies, the American public beyond comic book fans had heard of Spider-Man, but now they know about Aunt May, the Green Goblin, J. Jonah Jameson, and yes, about Mary Jane Watson. By now, after three movies, she had become an iconic figure to the worldwide moviegoing public. Consider how importance the romance between Peter Parker and Mary Jane is in the three movies, and how prominently she is featured in much of the movie advertising (and, for example, the cover of the Spider-Man 2 DVD).

    In interviewing me, the MSNBC anchorwoman referred to Mary Jane as the “girl next door” that Marvel had “sexed up” in the maquette. The interviewer noted that Mary Jane had been portrayed as a character with strong sex appeal since her debut in the comics, and asked if I thought the statue updated that quality for our time. I replied that I thought the statue went beyond that, crossing the line of taste (for the reasons I’ve noted above).

    But her phrase “girl next door” is significant. John Romita, Sr., who first drew Mary Jane’s face (in Amazing Spider-Man #42, November, 1966–Steve Ditko had earlier given readers a look at her figure) has stated on many occasions that he was inspired by the young Ann-Margret in drawing her. Watch the movies Bye Bye Birdie (1963) and Viva Las Vegas (1964) and you’ll see what he must have been aiming for: a young woman who can be vividly, openly sexy without coming off as tacky or promiscuous. Stan Lee gave her an enchanting, captivating party girl persona, and it was later writers who drew out the more serious side of her personality. Just last week former Spider-Man editor Jim Salicrup and I were discussing Gerry Conway’s underrated graphic novel Spider-Man: Parallel Lives (1989), in which he persuasively demonstrated that MJ’s sexily extroverted public persona was a facade for her serious side, her means of escaping the emotional pain of her family life, just as Peter Parker escaped his own unhappiness through the assumed identity of the wisecracking Spider-Man.

    Sam Raimi’s Spider-Man movies not only dispense with Spider-Man’s ability as a comedian, but also with Mary Jane as life of the party, thus eliminating important parts of their characterizations from the comics. I will return to this subject when I review Spider-Man 3 in the near future. I feel that I’m only seeing half of Mary Jane–that serious side, capable of sorrow–when I see her in the movies. Referring to Kirsten Dunst’s performance as Mary Jane in his review of Spider-Man 3 (May 4, 2007), New York Times critic Manohla Dargis wrote, “this wispy, sad-eyed beauty turns into Melancholy Girl, able to melt hearts in a single glance.”

    In thus simplifying Mary Jane’s personality for the movies, Raimi has turned her into a more conventional leading lady, but one which he and Dunst make affectingly real. She is the “girl next door,” both literally and figuratively. I see that Wikipedia also has an entry on this phrase, stating that “The prototype of the girl next door is often invoked in American contexts to indicate wholesome, unassuming, or “average” femininity. . . .To fall in love with the “girl next door” is an archetype of romantic fiction and a key plot element. . . .She is the sweet girl he [the male protagonist] sees every day, a really great friend, or the perfect girl to bring home to his parents. She is often a virgin.” The entry even lists Kirsten Dunst’s Mary Jane as its first example of this archetype. (In Stan Lee’s 1960s Spider-Man stories, it was Gwen Stacy who conformed to the “girl next door” image, not Mary Jane.)

    At this point much more of the public at large, not just in America but around the world, knows Raimi and Dunst’s version of Mary Jane, rather than Lee and Romita’s from the 1960s. Doubtlessly many moviegoers, male and female, project their idealized image of what a heroine should be onto the films’ Mary Jane. So it’s no wonder that the folks at MSNBC felt a sharp disconnect between their image of MJ from the movies and the fanboy fantasy version presented by the Sideshow statuette. As the Wikipedia entry puts it, the “girl next door” is “contrasted with other stereotypes such as tomboy, valley girl, and slut.”

    Marvel contends that the MJ maquette is intended only for adult collectors, and children won’t even see it. Ah, but this is the age of the Internet, and not only will children find a picture of the statue, but so did MSNBC and other members of the news media. With Spider-Man 3 so much in the news lately, the mainstream media would be more on the lookout for news like this than they might be normally.

    And that makes me wonder what might have happened if the notorious Spider-Man: The Other comics saga, in which Spidey’s eye is gouged out (and subsequently grows back), had seen print closer to the release of one of the Spider-Man movies (see “Comics in Context” #118). What would the mainstream media have thought of this, had it come to their attention? Or what about the more recent Spider-Man: Reign miniseries, which my colleague Fred Hembeck found particularly appalling? In this tale of an alternate future, Mary Jane has died of cancer, her body grotesquely ravaged, induced by Peter Parker’s radioactive semen!

    I believe that both storylines grossly violate the spirit of the Lee/Ditko/Romita Spider-Man concept, but within the subculture of the comic book audience, these storylines were commercial successes. But just how could Marvel have explained them to the mainstream news media, which think of Spider-Man in terms of Stan’s own stories and the Raimi movies? I suspect that such a media spotlight would expose the way that the Grim and Gritty movement has so severely distorted the superhero genre over the last two decades.

    Now we should be wondering what is the next time bomb that will go off in comics about superheroes that the mainstream media know about?

    How about this: writer Frank Miller and artist Jim Lee’s All Star Batman and Robin #5, which just hit the comic book shops? It seems like such a long time since I last wrote about this series, way back in “Comics in Context” #119 (which I had titled “Bats and Spats,” since it also covered Carl Barks’s Uncle Scrooge, but IGN changed it), and indeed, it’s been over a year (!) since the last issue.

    But the issue 5 starts off with a bang, as a severely pissed off Wonder Woman marches down a Metropolis street, mentally fulminating that “It stinks of men,” and she means literally, and ordering a harmless-looking male passerby, “Out of my way, sperm bank.” So, you know that meretricious stereotype about man-hating feminists? This first page seems to agree with it.

    It gets worse. Several pages later, Wonder Woman is castigating the Man of Steel: “You call yourself a Superman? Kow-towing to these ants? Dropping to your knees before these earthbound, ephemeral humans?”

    Now Miller has Superman remind us that this is a Wonder Woman who has newly arrived in “man’s world” from the Amazons’ island: “Settle down, Diana. You’re new to this world.” The All Star Batman series is set in the past, back when Batman first recruited Dick Grayson to be the original Robin.

    But many of you will recall Miller’s The Dark Knight Strikes Again (see “Comics in Context” #30, 31, 34), set in the future, in which Superman declares, “Ma. Pa. You were wrong. . . . I am not one of them. I am not human.” He continues, “And I am no man’s servant. I am no man’s slave. I will not be ruled by the laws of men.” We last see Superman in Dark Knight Strikes Again hovering above the Earth with Lara, his daughter by Wonder Woman, as he ominously asks, “What exactly shall we do with our planet, Lara?” In Miller’s continuity, the Superman of All Star Batman will end up agreeing with Wonder Woman: he will become Miller’s superpowered version of Friedrich Nietzche’s ubermensch, unrestrained by conventional human morality.

    Continuing her harangue in All Star Batman and Robin #5, Wonder Woman tells Superman that the “rules” he follows instruct him to “mince about.” Oh, look, she’s invoking an insulting gay stereotype, just like Leonidas in Miller’s 300 dismissing the Athenians as “boy-lovers” (see “Comics in Context” #175).

    Wonder Woman also tells Superman he will “prostrate yourself before whatever vermin their stupid elections prop up as the “˜authorities.’” So Wonder Woman is contemptuous of democracy and, by extension, of the law. But disdain for the law doesn’t seem to be a sin in All Star Batman. A page before, Green Lantern was arguing that the Batman isn’t all that bad: “He’s got no respect for the law. And, yeah, maybe he’s a little unhinged. But that’s no reason to run off half-cocked” after him. What harm could there be in a somewhat insane vigilante defying the law?

    Wonder Woman has a different approach to the matter of Batman: “We kill him, we chop off his head and plant it on a stake and present it to your “˜authorities’ as their first gift from the Justice League.” You see, as far as Wonder Woman is concerned, the Justice League shouldn’t serve humanity, but as their superiors, may deign to present them with gifts. (Hey, it’s Wonder Woman as Salome!)

    I concede that there has always been a seeming contradiction in the Wonder Woman concept: she is the princess of a warrior race, and she engages in physical combat against evildoers, and yet she has traditionally been depicted as the enemy of warmongers and an advocate of peace. Yet this latter side of Wonder Woman is essential to the character. Rather than despising men, Wonder Woman traditionally journeyed to “man’s world” because she loved the series’ original leading man, Steve Trevor. The bloodthirsty Wonder Woman whom Jim Lee draws in this issue of All Star Batman and Robin may look like Wonder Woman, but I doubt that her creator William Moulton Marston would recognize her from the script.

    Do you recall that notorious sequence in Civil War: Frontline #11 in which a reporter named Sally Floyd tells off Captain America for defending the cause of individual freedom in Marvel’s Civil War, and he just sits there and takes it, rather than acting in character and mounting a stirring defense of freedom (see “Comics in Context” #168)? That suggests that the writer was on Sally’s side. Similarly here in All Star Batman, though Superman roars his outrage at Wonder Woman, Miller does not allow him to make a reasoned defense of his position. Indeed, Superman’s declaration that “This is my world. These are my people. These are my rules.” may suggest that he is already subconsciously embracing the ubermensch outlook of superiority to humanity. Superman also thunders that if “you commit murder on my land,” perhaps implying that Earth is his personal possession, “you’ll pay for it with your own precious Amazon blood.” Remember Superman’s traditional oath against killing? He certainly doesn’t remember it here.

    Turn to the next page, and you’ll see that all this rage and bloodthirstiness on Superman and Wonder Woman’s parts covers over their intense sexual passion for each other, which suddenly bursts forth. (Lois who?) When George Lucas had Han Solo and Princess Leia continually quarreling, oblivious to their love for each other, I suspect he intended the viewers to think they were behaving immaturely. On the other hand, in this scene between Superman and Wonder Woman, we can see the shadows of two other characters Miller portrayed as both antagonists and lovers, Daredevil and Elektra.

    As for Wonder Woman’s intention of beheading Batman, who is it that still beheads their alleged enemies in real life here in the early 21st century? Isn’t it some of the so-called “Islamo-fascists”? Wonder Woman advocates decapitation, rants against democracy, and insists that Superman act like as an ubermensch, above human law. MIller’s Wonder Woman is heading down a dangerous path, and, in Dark Knight Strikes Again, takes Superman with her. Dr. Marston created Wonder Woman to be the adversary of Nazism, not as a sympathizer.

    Then Batman himself, or “the goddamn Batman,” as he calls himself yet again, shows up in this fifth issue, laughing to frighten criminals, as if he were Steve Ditko’s Creeper. There’s a reason why, even back in the 1940s when Dick Sprang regularly drew a happily grinning Batman, that he didn’t launch into maniacal jags of laughter. That’s what his enemy and opposite, the Joker does.

    And the Joker has the sadistic sort of personality that gets off on inflicting harm on people. Well, the All Star version of Batman not only has the Joker’s laugh, but he has a streak of sadism, too. Miller’s original The Dark Knight Returns had already suggested that Batman takes pleasure in hurting criminals, but in All Star Miller makes this much more explicit and ups the ante considerably.

    Batman comes across two man who are apparently about to rape, mutilate, and possibly kill a woman. Batman injures one assailant’s arm so badly he can no longer feel his hand. Then Batman grimly informs him, “It’s called a compound fracture, rapist. It’ll never heal. Not right it won’t. You’ll remember me every time the air goes wet and cold. Arthritis, punk. It’ll hurt like hell.” Batman seems to take satisfaction in this.

    Next Batman turns his attention back to the other assailant, striking him seven times, each with a “Krunch” sound that suggests shattering bones. The woman watches, and then breaks into a smile, as if she is sexually turned on by the sight of such brutality. It wasn’t many pages before that the thought of violence impelled Superman and Wonder Woman into each other’s arms. There’s a pattern here. The first assailant, whose injured arm is bent backwards (!), asks the woman he had tried to victimize for help. She does something we can’t quite see to him with her foot, probably kicking him in the balls. (It’s the return of the genital injury motif from Sin City!) “Good girl,” Batman tells this adult woman, simultaneously commending her initiation into sadism and engaging in sexist condescension.

    Batman also instructs her not to call an ambulance for these guys. “These creeps will survive,” he tells her, “but I want them to suffer pain that’ll last a lifetime.” You see, even if these guys reform, they’ll still be in pain for the rest of their lives. “I love you,” responds the woman, enthralled.

    By coincidence, on the same day that I picked up All Star Batman and Robin #5 at my favorite Manhattan comics shop, Cosmic Comics at 10 East 23rd Street, I also purchased Astro City: The Dark Age, Book Two #3, by writer Kurt Busiek and artist Brent Anderson. Busiek is one of the principal writers of what he calls the “reconstructionist” school in superhero comics, and which I have dubbed the “Neo-Silver” movement. The Dark Age is Busiek’s critique of the comics of the 1970s and the origins of the “Grim and Gritty” aesthetic that ate away at the idealism of the comics of the Silver Age of the 1960s.

    It makes Kurt uncomfortable when I point out similarities between his Astro City characters and other established superheroes, but they are inevitable, since he is devising his own variations on the character archetypes of the superhero genre.

    In this latest issue Busiek includes a team of costumed urban vigilantes, Street Angel and the female Black Velvet, who remind me in part (but only in part, Kurt), of Daredevil and Elektra. Black Velvet turns out to be a killer, and Street Angel intends to turn her into the police. She then asks him how the two of them are different.

    “I don’t kill,” he replies.

    “Oh?” she asks. “How many have you left lying in alleyways these past two years, skull fractured, lung punctured? How many internal injuries? Did they all get medical attention? Did they all live? Did they?“

    Street Angel is horrified by this, having never considered it before. His first reaction is to think that somehow she corrupted him, but Street Angel pointedly asks, “Did you ever think maybe–you just liked it?” And I thought of that scene with Batman and the would-be rapists.

    Batman’s brutality fits into an aspect of the zeitgeist of early 21st century America: the concept that any cruelty directed against the Bad Guys is justified. In popular culture that leads to the frequent use of torture by the supposed Good Guys in the television series 24: usually they don’t have any moral qualms or hesitation about it. In real life, of course, this mindset led to the Abu Ghraib scandals.

    Am I wrong in sensing that the majority of American public opinion is against the use of torture? As entertaining as I have found 24 in the past (This season it’s clearly running out of steam!) , I wonder if the national sensibility is shifting, whether the time will come that the series is regarded as something of a dated embarrassment, specifically because it condones torture.

    Towards the end of the issue there is a vignette in which MIller and Lee show a bare-chested, surprisingly muscular Alfred the butler working out. (Is no one in contemporary superhero comics allowed to have an average build?) Alfred describes how, after she and her husband were fatally shot by the mugger, the last thing that Martha Wayne saw before she died was the look in her young son Bruce’s eyes: she metaphorically “saw him become a demon.”

    Unless Miller means for us to think that Alfred witnessed this double murder (and if he did, why wasn’t he shot, too?), then Alfred must be imagining what happened. It seems as if Mrs. Wayne’s murder was horrifying enough without her witnessing her formerly innocent son’s dreadful psychological transformation, as well.

    On balance, though, I approve of this reminiscence, and I wonder if Miller intended it as a response to the movie Batman Begins (see “Comics in Context” #89). In that film Bruce Wayne grows up lacking any vocation beyond shooting his parents’ killer, Joe Chill; it is Bruce’s friend Rachel, and later Henri Ducard, who direct his energies into becoming a crimefighter. However, I think that the idea that Bruce Wayne, from childhood on, was determined to avenge his parents’ death by warring on all criminals, is an important component of the Batman myth. Here Miller captures that transformation of innocent child to dedicated avenger in words, just as Alex Ross did it in a single picture in JLA: Secret Origins (see “Comics in Context” #29).

    Miller has Alfred worry that Bruce Wayne suffers from “hubris” and may have gone “mad.” Readers may wonder if Miller intends us to regard Batman as going overboard, and if Miller intends that Batman will moderate his behavior over the course of the All Star series. Maybe. But is the All Star Batman really that different from the Batman of Miller’s Dark Knight books? The All Star version seems more explicit about his attitude towards violence against criminals. On the other hand, the Dark Knight Batman seems more caring towards his own new Robin, Carrie Kelly. We shall see.

    In this All Star issue Alfred regards young Dick Grayson as an “innocent young boy” and thinks, “I pray this child will survive this,” namely his tutelage by Batman. But the issue concludes with Grayson picking up a broadaxe and saying, “Cool.” Just how innocent is he? And we know from The Dark Knight Strikes Again that he will end up as a serial killer.

    All Star Batman and Robin is not part of DC’s canonical mainstream continuity. Miller has stated that he considers it to be part of an alternative continuity that leads to his two Dark Knight series. (It seems that Miller’s Batman: Year One belongs to both continuities.) Still, All Star Batman and Robin is putting forth rather disturbing portrayals of Batman, Superman and Wonder Woman. The mainstream media probably will not take any notice.

    But now I’m worried about what will happen when Miller finishes his Holy Terror, Batman series, pitting his version of Batman against Al Qaeda. This is the kind of story hook that will guarantee attention from the mainstream media. What will the mainstream media–and the general public–think? There have already been reviews of the 300 movie that accuse it of homophobia and even fascist tendencies (here, for example).

    I’m not saying I fear there’ll be censorship or bookburnings of comics, as in the 1950s: I think the mainstream media have by now gotten the message that comic books now have an adult audience.

    The lesson of the brouhaha or the Mary Jane figurine is that comics is no longer a niche artform, the interest of a small subculture, off the radar screen of mainstream culture. The press, the literary world, academia, and the general public are all paying much more attention to comics now. Through the reports on the Mary Jane maquette, the news media exposed a sexism which much of the comics industry and readership tolerated, if they were even aware of it. The bloggers’ panel at the New York Comic-Con (see “Comics in Context” #167) pointed out that comics industry representatives now have to be more careful in their public statements, because the mainstream press may pick them up. (This is one reason why I am so appalled by the nonsensical statements made by certain comics industry executives.)

    The bright spotlight of the mainstream media will bring flaws to light that may have remained concealed in the darkness of comics’ niche subculture. It’s like your mom telling you to wear clean underwear when you go out: you never know what will happen, and what may be revealed.

    ADVERTISEMENTS FOR OTHER PEOPLE
    I recently mentioned the passing of comics artist Tom Artis. You can read his longtime collaborator Peter B. Gillis’s reflections on his funeral here. Artis’s family is now in severe financial straits, as reported here. You can read about Colleen Doran’s commendable effort to help, as well as finding out how you too can assist the family, here.

    Copyright 2007 Peter Sanderson

  • Comics in Context #177: The Collector’s Eye

    comicsincontext4.jpg

    cic2007-05-07.jpgWhen I left off last week, I was being dazzled by the vast array of vintage comic books on display at Geppi’s Entertainment Museum (http://www.geppismuseum.com/), which opened last fall at the former Camden Station building in Baltimore, Maryland. Hundreds and hundreds of comic books from the Golden Age of the 1930s and 1940s to nearly the present day lined the walls of the gallery titled “A Story in Four Colors,” as you can see in this photo of just a sampling. There were also an enormous array of Big Little Books and a selection of pulp magazines, including The Shadow and The Spider.

    But there was even more than just the actual comics and pulps on display beneath glass. For example, on a video monitor a documentary about the history of EC Comics was playing, presumably the same one that was a subject of a panel at the 2005 San Diego Con (see “Comics in Context” #95). Nearby were original copies of the legendary ECs themselves, and beyond them, high on a wall, the original artwork for various EC covers, including a stunning comics cover by Harvey Kurtzman.

    At one end of the hall were a series of screens on which the very first Superman story from Action Comics #1 (1938) was projected, a few pages at a time. In front of the screens were two kiosks with touch screens, which enable the visitor to electronically page through this story, or Stan Lee and Jack Kirby’s Fantastic Four #1 (1961), or Lee and Ditko’s first Spider-Man story from Amazing Fantasy #15 (1962), or Carl Barks’s “Donald Duck Finds Pirate Gold,” from Four Color #9 (1942). First one touches the screen to select one of the comics, and then, through additional touching, cause the onscreen book to open and its pages to turn, through simple, appealing animation. This was entertaining, and I found myself wishing that there were a lot more selections in the kiosks, and, probably impracticably, that the museum people had scanned the backup stories for these comics as well. (Fantastic Four #1, which had no backups, was the only complete issue, but, of course, most visitors would probably not care about, say, the other features in Action #1.) While I was playing with the kiosks, the first Batman story, “The Case of the Chemical Syndicate” from Detective Comics #27 (1939) and the first Spider-Man story appeared on the big screens behind them.

    As much fun as I had with these electronic toys, afterwards I wondered how much the museum visitor with little knowledge of comics history would get out of them. He or she might figure out that the stories on the screens are the debuts of Superman, Batman, the Fantastic Four and Spider-Man, and the latter two have credits for Lee, Kirby and Ditko. But no information is supplied about who these men are, or what made these stories so revolutionary in their time. Nor is there any information about Superman’s co-creators Jerry Siegel and Joe Shuster and their struggle to get their innovative strip published, or about Bob Kane and his long unacknowledged co-creator of Batman, Bill Finger (see “Comics in Context” #94).

    In the case of Barks’s “Pirate Gold,” I recalled that this was one of his earliest comics stories, but it wasn’t until after returning home and researching it on the Net, that I discovered that (1) this was the first Donald Duck comics story produced by American publication, (2) it was Barks’s first work in Disney comics, following his stint as a story man for Disney animation, (3) the story was not written by Barks, but adapted by a writer named Bob Karp from a script for an animated cartoon that was never made, and (4) Barks only drew half the story, while his former Disney writing partner Jack Hannah drew the rest. Now, I’m pretty knowledgeable about comics, but all this came as news to me.

    But of course I already knew who Carl Barks was, and his importance to Donald Duck’s history, and, indeed, to the comics medium (see “Comics in Context” #114). How many typical visitors to this museum have even heard of Carl Barks, whose comics work went uncredited for decades?

    Furthermore, although the “Four Colors” room’s introductory wall text asserts the significance of comics as an artform, what the visitor principally sees in this gallery are the outside of comic books: their covers. Each cover is a single image, however iconic it may be, whereas the essence of comics is a succession of images that tell a story. Apart from some original artwork near the room’s entrance, only the screens and kiosks provide examples of comics storytelling in operation.

    But all one need do is to step out into the main hall of the museum to find some brilliant examples of classic newspaper comic strips. To enter this splendid hallway with its high ceiling is like stepping back in time to the Victorian period when Camden Station was built. Artworks have been hung from waist level right up almost to the ceiling, in the fashion of art galleries and museums in the 19th century. But here the objects d’art range from an Alex Ross color print of the Justice League, with his trademark combination of realism and idealization, to a huge Joe Shuster drawing of Superman signed by Siegel and Shuster. There are an enormous 1933 RKO King Kong poster (in German, I think) and an original 1956 “half-sheet” for the movie Forbidden Planet, as well as lobby cards going all the way back to one featuring Mary Pickford from the silent movie era. Here is a page of Bob Kane’s 1930s funny animal series Peter Pupp, as well as a Joe Kubert page from the Viking Prince tale “Curse of the Dragon’s Moon” (from Brave and the Bold #24, 1959). There’s a genuinely amazing piece by Wally Wood entitled “Comic Strip Christmas Party,” with a multitude of interacting famous comic strip characters, drawn of the styles of their creators (apparently from MAD #68 in 1962). And down at one end of the hallway, instead of the Greek or Roman heroic statue one might expect in a Victorian museum, stands instead a statue of a modern hero, Superman.

    cic2007-05-11-01.jpg

    Then there’s animation art from the Golden Age of the Hollywood Cartoon. Amazingly, there’s a whole series of cels over backgrounds from the Max Fleischer Popeye cartoon Let’s You and Him Fight (1934): Popeye gets kicked in the chin by a mule, Popeye eats spinach, and the setting of his latest boxing match, “Yank’Em Stadium“. Here is the Wicked Queen from Disney’s Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs (1937), holding the box in which Snow White’s heart is to be placed, and her alter ego, the Old Witch, holding her own trademark, the poisoned apple. Nearby an underwater Jiminy Cricket tips his hat to a passing fish in a cel and background from Disney’s Pinocchio (1940), while another pairs the evil puppeteer Stromboli with Foulfellow, the con artist fox. Two other cel-and-background combinations aren’t properly identified, but this Mickey Mouse in bandleader’s uniform and long-billed Donald with a flute are obviously from the classic 1935 cartoon The Band Concert (see “Comics in Context” #110).

    As for the original art for comic strips on view, here we see museum founder Steve Geppi’s collector’s eye at its best. My favorites in this main hall are two extraordinary Sunday pages by Hal Foster that persuaded me to rate this master even higher in my estimation. I usually think of Foster as creating formal, stately, handsomely drawn tableaus. But this 1933 Tarzan page, titled “The Woman and the Ape,” is a masterpiece of kinetic power, as Tarzan plunges and swoops among the tree trips, wresting a princess from the clutches of a great ape (probably it is no coincidence that this appeared the same year as the premiere of King Kong), only to confront a roaring lion in a climactic close-up.

    Elsewhere along the hallway is a Prince Valiant page from August 2, 1953, in which Foster demonstrates his prowess at visual characterization. Here Valiant confronts Rory McColm, the king of Ireland. Foster communicates the king’s arrogance through a subtly imperious, condescending look. Then, with equal skill, Foster uses a different, more openly expressive approach to convey Valiant’s reaction: he bares his gritted teeth in anger, a surprising sight from this archetypically noble prince, alerting the reader as to just how evil Valiant considers his foe.

    There are examples of Walt Kelly’s Pogo in different spots in the museum. I was especially pleased to find a 1960s Sunday page I remembered from my childhood: Albert the alligator, wearing a scoutmaster’s hat, and his troop of scouts, consisting of a single bug, are lost in the woods until in the final panel they see what Albert calls “Civilization!”: Beauregard Houn’Dog, moving to what seems to be a rock beat, with his transistor radio to one ear (the mid-20th century version of an iPod), as a commercial blares forth: “No ifs, no ands, no butts, no, no!/No cigarettes, no tobacco!” (This, children, is not just an example of Kelly as a master of nonsense poetry, but a cutting parody of contemporary cigarette commercials that attempted to delude the unwary into believing that some cigarettes were actually safe to smoke.)

    There’s an unusual Peanuts strip from May 18, 1953, back in the early days before Charles Schulz had fully molded Charlie Brown’s personality into its now familiar form (see “Comics in Context” #66): after Charlie Brown typically blunders in a baseball game, Schroeder pointedly asks him if he’d mind going home, and Charlie Brown angrily roars back, “Yes, I would!”

    A late example of Harold Gray’s Little Orphan Annie from the late 1960s features an intriguing character about whom I’d like to find out more; in one panel he seems to be a giant, but he has a philosophical bent, and calls himself Mr. Alpha Omega, after the Greek letters denoting the beginning and end: he tells Annie, “It’s what happens between these two terminals that’s important.” Considering that Gray died in 1968, Alpha Omega seems to be his response to facing mortality.

    Examples of Al Capp’s Li’l Abner in display provide looks at two fabulous animal species he created. A 1948 strip showcases the Shmoo, the all-purpose animal that satisfies virtually all human needs (especially if it is killed and eaten): “There’s good Shmoos tonight,” the strip declares, burlesquing a 1940s catchphrase. A strip from the following year features the Kigmy, who relieves human tensions and aggressions by allowing itself to be kicked: in another parody of cigarettte commercials, the strip refers to “the kick that refreshes.” I wonder what contemporary animal rights activists would think about these two races of critters that exist to be humanity’s slaves.

    And there are many more strips here of note. There’s one of Chester Gould’s Dick Tracy Sunday pages from 1943, in which a grotesquely disfigured woman shows the captive Tracy a locket bearing the visage of her deceased husband, one of his archfoes, and introduces herself as “Mrs. Pruneface.” (More original art from this storyline appeared in the “Masters of American Comics” show, as described in “Comics in Context” #153. And yes, I know, Max Allan Collins resurrected Pruneface decades later.) In a George Herriman’s Krazy Kat from Sunday, March 25, 1934, a solar eclipse seems to thwart Ignatz Mouse’s umpteenth effort to clobber Krazy with a brick, until the darkness is unexpectedly–and prettily–illuminated by a swarm of fireflies. In an E. C. Segar daily Thimble Theatre from 1936, Olive Oyl tests Eugene the Jeep’s oracular powers by repeatedly asking him if she is beautiful, to no response. Finally, exasperated, she demands, “Am I ugly?” and Eugene’s tail shoots straight up, his gesture denoting “yes,” as Popeye reacts with his barking laugh. And there is a gorgeous Sunday March 15, 1936 page by the great Alex Raymond, pairing his Jungle Jim strip, featuring a character called Bat-Woman (!), with a classic Flash Gordon featuring Flash, the archvillain Ming the Merciless, and leading lady Dale using MIng’s “paralyzo ray” against his underlings.

    There are examples of Winsor McCay’s work in both the main hallway and the “Extra! Extra!” exhibit room. A 1906 Little Sammy Sneeze finds the little menace in the water at the seashore, as a nearby pair of adult swimmers dread his inevitable nasal assault. But the sneeze proves anticlimactic and disappointing; what’s remarkable here is McCay’s depiction of a wave which cascades over the swimmers yet is sufficiently transparent that we can still see them. Elsewhere, in a Dream of the Rarebit Fiend, another beachgoer wears a life preserver so large that he looks like an immense balloon; unsurprisingly, then, when a wave dashes him against the shore, it explodes. At the start of an astonishing 1909 Little Nemo, Doctor Pill already feels somewhat disoriented, having lost his hat. Matters quickly grow worse, as the characters find themselves standing on an immense face, with giant eyes. Then they are standing upon some enormous creature’s feet. Was McCay anticipating or commenting upon the movie close-up, which was developed around this period? Finally, McCay’s “camera” pulls back to a long shot, and we see that the eyes and feet belong to a creature resembling a flying dragon, which the various characters try to identify. (One calls it a “pusillanimous,” perhaps projecting his own reaction to the beast.)

    However, my favorite McCay in the Geppi Museum is one of his editorial cartoons, hanging in the main hallway. A tremendous storm with billowing thunderclouds, lightning, and towering, crashing waves, rages about the Statue of Liberty. Yet the Statue stands firm, its torch alight, as if untouched by the storm, and looking somehow both melancholy and determined. McCay labeled the storm clouds “Futile Attacks,” and the Statue “Liberty of the Press”.

    cic2007-05-11-03.jpg

    From this grand corridor you can enter any of a series of rooms which trace the history of American pop culture collectibles, dividing it into a different set of “ages” than the history of comic books.

    The first of these rooms, “Pioneer Spirit 1776-1894,” actually starts even earlier with the only privately owned copy of the May 9, 1754 Pennsylvania Gazette with Benjamin Franklin’s famous editorial cartoon “Join, or Die” (see “Comics in Context” #159). The room includes conventional playthings such as dolls and marbles. However, the stars of this gallery are the Brownies, created in illustrated children’s books by artist Palmer Cox (1840-1924). As a lengthy wall text satisfactorily explains to people like myself who knew nothing about them, the Brownies were the first cartoon characters to spin off commercially successful licensed products, such as these bowling pins.

    The title of the next gallery, “Extra! Extra! 1895-1927″ refers to the competition between turn of the last century newspaper moguls Joseph Pulitzer and William Randolph Hearts which led to the first flowering of the American newspaper comic strip. The McCay strips are here, as is an autographed photograph of comics pioneer Richard Outcault and an array of merchandise based on his comics characters the Yellow Kid and Buster Brown. There’s even a cartoon in which Buster Brown tells off Theodore Roosevelt (circa 1904).

    But what particularly enchanted me was the merchandise on display that was based on a character most of you have never heard of: Uncle Wiggily, a rabbit who was a gentleman, but still a trickster (like the later Bugs Bunny), who starred in illustrated children’s books written by Howard Roger Garis (1873-1962) in the 1910s and 1920s. No, no, I’m not that old: when I was a child and I visited my grandmother, I used to read Uncle Wiggily books at her home. (It’s like how members of my generation show Bugs Bunny DVDs to their offspring.) And here in the museum were an Uncle Wiggily crayon box from 1923, an Uncle Wiggily mug from 1924, and all sorts of Wiggily memorabilia I had never known existed. My sole disappointment was that I was hoping for a look after all these years at his archvillain, the dreaded Skillery-Skallery Alligator, who, if memory serves, was determined to “nibble Uncle Wiggily’s ears!”

    The title of the next gallery, “When Heroes Unite 1928-1945,” surely alludes both to American soldiers in World War II and to the birth of the superhero genre. To look around this room is to recognize that the period of the Great Depression and World War II gave rise to some of the most important and enduring iconic characters in American popular culture.

    The centerpiece of this room is a display of Mickey Mouse merchandise from the 1930s, including plush dolls, a toy circus train, a radio, and even underwear. There are also charming Walt Disney studio Christmas cards featuring Mickey from 1930 (in which Mickey merrily plays the piano out in the snow, oblivious to a huge snowball looming above him) and 1931 (with Mickey caroling). Other characters are represented by toy figures as well, ranging from Horace Horsecollar and Clarabelle Cow to the “Dance of the Hours” cast from Fantasia (1940). My favorite was the matador from Ferdinand the Bull (1938), a caricature of the young Walt Disney himself.

    To look at all the early Superman merchandise on display is to realize how rapidly after his 1938 debut that the Man of Steel became an American icon; here are Superman buttons from 1939 through 1945, a Superman belt from 1940, a Superman hair brush from the 40s, and more. Popeye was no slouch in licensing, either: the museum has Popeye soap, a Jeep doll, and even Popeye Sunshine biscuits (but not spinach!).

    Collectibles featuring other pop icons of the period turn up as well, some that you definitely know, such as coloring books based on the 1939 films of The Wizard of Oz and Gone with the Wind, and Little Orphan Annie decoder badges, and some that have been fading into obscurity, like statuettes of the radio characters Amos and Andy. There’s a toy of ventriloquist Edgar Bergen’s dummy Charlie McCarthy sitting in his car, and a doll of Bergen’s other famed dummy, Mortimer Snerd. And again I wondered how many visitors would know who they were.

    The next gallery, “America Tunes In 1946-1960,” brings us to the start of television and the childhood of most of the Baby Boomers. As soon as you enter the room, you’ll see Howdy Doody puppets atop a series of TV screens showing not only Howdy’s show, but also The Honeymooners‘ “Chef of the Future” episode (“Better Living through TV,” 1955), Lucille Ball’s drunken encounter with “vitameatavegemin” on I Love Lucy (“Lucy Does a TV Commercial,” 1952), Hopalong Cassidy, and comedian Milton Berle interacting with, of all people, Ronald Reagan.

    The Sixties get their own room, “Revolution 1961-1970,” but it’s not politics, rock music or fashion that dominates this gallery. Instead, on entering, you will face an imposing statue of the Batman, flanked on one side by the bright red Batphone from the 1960s TV series, and on the other by the bust of Shakespeare that concealed the device for opening the study wall to the Batpoles.

    cic2007-05-11-02.jpg

    It was “A New Heroic Age,” according to a wall text, the time of comics Silver Age, and there is Merry Marvel Marching Society memorabilia on exhibit, as well as the March 11, 1966 issue of Life magazine with Adam West as Batman on the cover. (Hey, I owned a copy of that myself! And remind me to tell you sometime how Jim Salicrup introduced me to Adam West last year.)

    It was also the decade of the superspy, who was being marketed to both adults and kids: among the exhibits are a Get Smart lunch box from 1966 and Milton Bradley’s John Drake Secret Agent game featuring a good likeness of Patrick McGoohan. In contrast the rather repellent Honey West doll from 1965 on display comes nowhere close to the luminous looks of Anne Francis in the title role of this early feminist detective TV series.

    Elsewhere in this gallery is another issue of Life, from August 28, 1964, featuring the Beatles on the cover. A copy of their Magical Mystery Tour album hangs on a wall above a toy version of the Yellow Submarine from the 1968 animated film of that same name. There are copies of The Monkees comics (and little did I know this was a prophetic sight, as you shall learn next week), along with a Woodstock festival poster from 1969.

    The name of the next section, “Expanding Universe 1971-1990,” suggests to me how science fiction and fantasy grew from niche cults to genres with mass audiences over these years. My favorite piece in this room was an original “3-sheet” poster for Star Wars (1977), which was both memorably iconic and blatantly deceptive. There’s Luke baring part of his chest, while Princess Leia stands seductively, hand on hip, displaying both cleavage and long, bare legs: the poster was way sexier than the movie! I also wonder about the horizontal ray of light that intersects Luke’s raised lightsaber, creating a luminescent cross, suggesting Christian imagery.

    The chronological survey ends with a section called “Going Global & Special Edition.” Here in a room at the end of the hallway was a small exhibit on African-Americans in comics, ranging from the usual suspects (Jack Kirby’s Black Panther, Will Eisner’s Ebony) to the unexpected (a Gasoline Alley Big Little Book called Skeezix in Africa, about which I’d like to know more).

    I should think that the main problem with providing more information about the exhibits at the Geppi Museum is that there are so many of them. There is only room for the brief descriptions in the labels.

    This reminds me of the newly opened Roman galleries at the Metropolitan Museum of Art, which I mentioned in critiquing the 300 movie (see “Comics in Context” #175). On a mezzanine level above the sculpture court is a long gallery containing “The Greek and Roman Study Collection,” an enormous assemblage of roughly 3500 numbered but otherwise unlabeled artworks. But the Metropolitan has installed several touch screen kiosks in the gallery that enable the visitor to access information about each item on display. This is the sort of system that the Geppi Museum could use, but it may be prohibitively expensive. Why pay for something that, at this point, not many people would use?

    If you get the impression that I pretty much had the museum all to myself during my visit, well, I pretty much did. There were as many staff members present as visitors when I was there. Of course it was a Wednesday afternoon in April, when most potential visitors are at work or school, although Baltimore’s magnificent National Aquarium (www.aqua.org), which I visited later that afternoon, was far from deserted.

    Reportedly, attendance levels for the Geppi Museum have been well below initial estimates. My initial reaction to this was that there isn’t sufficiently widespread interest in the museum’s niche subjects, the histories of comics and pop culture collectibles. But the Sports Legends museum on the first floor likewise suffers from low attendance.

    The problem is blamed on the two museums’ location in Camden Station, next to the Baltimore Orioles’ stadium at Camden Yards. It is said that the Orioles’ attendance has been declining recently, and that few people pass through the stadium are outside the baseball season. Moreover, Camden Station is across the street from the Baltimore Convention Center, a number of hotels are being built nearby, and pedestrians allegedly avoid walking by the construction sites.

    On my visit, however, there was no construction blocking my path. More importantly, my overwhelming impression was how close so many of Baltimore’s major attractions were to each other. One might think that museums that were directly across the street from a major convention center, and within short walking distance from the nearby major hotels, would attract plenty of tourists. When I left the Geppi Museum, it took me only ten to fifteen minutes to walk roughly six blocks from Camden Station to Baltimore’s Inner Harbor, the center of the city’s tourist activity. Walking from the Geppi Museum to the Inner Harbor’s National Aquarium was no different from going from one museum to another on the Mall in Washington, D. C.. And there’s a light rail stop directly across the street from Camden Station!

    I just don’t understand why the Geppi Museum is so allegedly inaccessible. Is it that New York is a walking city, and I’m simply more used to foot travel?

    The more knowledge about pop culture history that you bring to the Geppi Museum, the more you will get out of it. But even if you don’t know who, say, Uncle Wiggily is, the Geppi Museum covers so many subjects–superheroes, dolls, Disney cartoons, Star Wars, the Beatles, classic television shows–that you are bound to find something here that will not only interest but fascinate you. For anyone who grew up in the 20th century, no matter what your age, it is a treasure trove of memories. As for the subjects the museum covers that you are unfamiliar with, perhaps the toys and memorabilia on display will whet your interest so you’ll want to go home, get online, and look up their background. And then you can go back to the Geppi Museum and take another look.

    I traversed parts of five different states over two and a half hours to get to Geppi’s Entertainment Museum, and not only did I have no trouble finding it, but I felt my visit was well worth the time and expense. I advise any of you with a serious interest in the history of American comics, who can get down to Baltimore and back within a day, to make the trip to Geppi’s; you won’t regret it. In fact, you should make it an overnight trip and see much more of this historic city while you’re at it.

    ADVERTISEMENTS FOR OTHER PEOPLE
    After it had been dropped by Diamond, writer/artist Richard Howell has resurrected his vampire series Deadbeats at Claypool Comics’ recently revamped website (www.claypoolcomics.com). By going here, you can start with the first online installment. New segments are posted each Monday, Wednesday, and Friday.

    Copyright 2007 Peter Sanderson

  • Comics in Context #176: Birthday In Baltimore

    comicsincontext4.jpg

    cic2007-05-07.jpgLongtime readers know that I typically celebrate my birthday by going to see a Broadway show, including Monty Python’s Spamalot in 2005 (see “Comics in Context” #82) and Disney’s Tarzan in 2006. They may also recall that I spent the Friday after Thanksgiving last year making a day trip to see the “Cartoon America” at the Library of Congress in Washington D.C. (see “Comics in Context” #157 and 159).

    That went so well that instead of seeing a play, this year I decided to go down to Baltimore on my birthday, a city I’d visited once before, in 1996. (The round trip train fare costs less than a pair of Broadway orchestra seats these days.) The principal reason for making the trip was to see Geppi’s Entertainment Museum, a showcase for pop culture collectibles, including comics, founded by Steve Geppi, the owner of Diamond Comics Distributors, the last significant English language comics distribution company standing. I hadn’t been one of the lucky people who were invited to the grand opening last fall, but I’d been waiting for the right opportunity to go ever since. And here it was, on a pleasantly warm and sunny day in the Northeast, following a few days in the 80s (highly unusual for April), and, before that, weeks of lingering winter cold.

    I find train travel relaxing, and it spares me the hassles of dealing with taxi drivers and airport security. It proved remarkably easy to get from New York City down to Geppi’s Museum. After a two and a half hour journey from New York’s Penn Station, Amtrak train pulled into Baltimore’s own Penn Station, whose waiting room, with its beautiful stained glass skylights, was the first of many striking examples of local architecture I would see on this whirlwind trip. At this Penn Station I got aboard a light rail shuttle to a transfer point, where I chatted with a fellow passenger. (This, by the way, was a reminder of Baltimore’s friendly atmosphere. On my previous trip there, I was startled that total strangers would say hello to me on the street. This never happens in New York City, or Boston or Washington or even San Diego, for that matter.) Then I boarded the main light rail train and got off at the Convention Center stop, which is directly across the street from the Geppi Museum. I keep reading that the Geppi Museum is out of the way, but quite clearly it isn’t.

    The Geppi Museum is housed in Camden Station, a magnificent Italianate brick building with a soaring tower, which stands next to Baltimore’s famous baseball stadium, Oriole Park at Camden Yards. The central section of Camden Station was opened in 1852, and Abraham Lincoln visited the building on four occasions; the rest of the original building, including the tower, was completed in 1867. This was the terminal for the Baltimore and Ohio Railroad, which continued to use Camden Station until 1971, by which time it was the oldest train terminal still in operation in a major American city. In the 1990s the building was restored to look as it had in 1867. In 2005 Sports Legends, a museum about the history of sports in Baltimore (the birthplace of Babe Ruth), opened on the first floor; Geppi’s Entertainment Museum opened the following year.

    Entering through what I took to be the front of the building, I asked the folks at the Sports Legends admission desk where the Geppi Museum was, and was informed that its entrance is actually on the opposite side of the building. (Well, that seems appropriate: jocks and comics fans have separate entrances.) So I crossed to the other side of the lobby and ascended a staircase, past a handsome collection of vintage posters.

    Then I found myself in the entrance hall for the Museum proper, whose walls were covered with even more impressive posters, my favorite being an enormous one for a Charlie Chaplin silent feature. Alongside one wall is a flatscreen TV monitor continuously running an introductory video narrated by Mr. Geppi himself, welcoming guests.

    Here I was greeted by the museum’s curator, Dr. Arnold Blumberg. We had talked by phone in the past, but had never actually met until this year’s New york Comic Con. Knowing exactly what I most wanted to see, Dr. Blumberg escorted me into the museum’s largest gallery, the room titled “A Story in Four Colors.” He can doubtless attest to my reaction on entering this room, which must have involved bulging eyes and a dropping jaw.

    Right in front of the room’s entrance stood a vitrine, a case with a glass top, holding beautifully preserved copies of Action Comics #1 (1938), the debut of Superman, complete with co-creator Joe Shuster’s iconic cover drawing of the Man of Steel lifting an automobile; Action Comics #2, which, though it now seems odd, does not have Superman on the cover; Adventure Comics #40 (1938), with the first appearance of DC’s original version of the Sandman, drawn on the cover by Creig Flessel; Adventure Comics #48 (1940), with the debut of the original Hourman; All-American Comics #16 (1940), in which the original Green Lantern first appeared; All-Star Comics #3 (1940), the initial saga of the Justice Society of America, the leading superhero team of the Golden Age of Comics of the 1940s; and two first issues that need no further description, Batman #1 (1940) and Captain America Comics #1 (1941).

    I have seen Golden Age comic books before, and even own a few, and I have even seen copies of some of these particular landmark issues before. But to see them all together, all at once, is astonishing. And beyond the vitrine, there was a long wall lined with shelves, each filled with still more landmark issues of vintage comics. It was a treasure house! I was peering into the comics collector’s equivalent of Scrooge McDuck’s money bin, at the mother lode of this artform’s history, preserved within a single room!

    Dr. Blumberg and I conversed for a while, comparing notes on our experiences teaching courses in comic books as literature, and discussing the obstacles and opportunities in persuading the culture at large that they should study comics just as people do with novels, plays and films. Eventually Dr. Blumberg had to leave for a scheduled meting, and as I faced the door to bid him goodbye, my eye was caught by a comic exhibited along another wall: Detective Comics #1 (1937), whose cover, drawn by Vin Sullivan, featured the face of the villainous Chin Lung, a ripoff of Dr. Fu Manchu! I ended up spending probably an entire hour in this room.

    A wall text begins by quoting one of the Founding Fathers of modern comics, Will Eisner: “In the beginning, God made comics. . . .” Eisner was joking, but the quotation wittily sets the stage for the wall text’s version of the argument, familiar to comics scholars, that the comics artform has forebears going back to the prehistoric paintings on cave walls.

    My friend and former comics editor Meloney Crawford Chadwick once pointed out to me a major reason why the mainstream culture still regarded comics with disdain. (This may seem a long time ago, but it was only in the 1990s that she told me this.) She observed that small children are considered to have grown more mature when they turn from reading illustrated storybooks to reading books with no pictures. Hence, comics enthusiasts are suspected of suffering from arrested intellectual development. The Geppi Museum wall text makes a similar point–“Although many people believe that reading words alone–prose lit–is a sign of intellectual maturity, the fact is that humans are a visual species. . . .”–and cites such early examples of sequential art (communication through a series of pictures) as the medieval Bayeux Tapestry.

    The wall texts also explain Dr. Blumberg’s and the Overstreet Price Guide‘s division of comics history into nine different “ages,” expanding upon comics fandom’s traditional concepts of the “Golden Age” of the late 1930s and 1940s, in which the superhero genre was created, and the “Silver Age” of the late 1950s and 1960s, in which superhero comics were resurrected (see “Comics in Context” #58). First there is the “Pioneer Age” (1500-1828), during which many of the elements of comics–word balloons, stories told in sequential panels–were being developed. It was during the “Victorian Age” (1828-1883) that Switzerland’s Rodophe Topffer created the earliest graphic novels. Next comes the “Platinum Age” (1883-1938) when the history of the American newspaper comic strip begins with such pioneers as Richard Outcault (The Yellow Kid, Buster Brown), many strips are reprinted in comic book format, and by the end of the period American comic books begin to feature original material. The “Golden Age” begins with the debut of Superman in 1938, leading to the explosive creation of scores of classic superheroes over the next several years. Superheroes faded from popularity in the second half of the 1940s and the Overstreet Guide characterizes 1946-1955 as the “Atom Age”: this appropriately gives the heyday of EC’s horror, science fiction, war and humor comics their own “age” in between the first and second superhero-dominated “ages.” The superhero genre was reborn in the “Silver Age” (1956-1970) starting with the introduction of a reconceived Flash in Showcase #4 (1956), followed by Stan Lee’s Marvel revolution of the 1960s. This is followed by the “Bronze Age” (1970-1984), the “Copper Age” (1984-1992, my own period of activity at the Big Two comics companies of DC and Marvel), and the current “Modern Age,” specified as beginning in 1992.

    In our conversation Dr. Blumberg and I agreed that these divisions into “ages” are subject to critical reevaluation, and that it is difficult to perceive which “age” is currently going on around us. Thinking further about the subject, I suspect that Overstreet’s “Modern Age” should be broken in two, and that various factors, such as the ascension of Bill Jemas and Joe Quesada at Marvel, the great expansion of the graphic novel and comics trade paperback market, accelerated mainstream acceptance, the manga revolution, and the increasing importance of alternative comics make the early 21st century landscape of American comics very different from that of the 1990s.

    Overstreet’s division of “ages” applies to American comic books, not to comics worldwide, or even to American comic strips, and the “Golden,” “Silver,” “Bronze” and “Copper” Age titles traditionally apply to superhero comic books. (It is an appealing idea that the “Silver Age” was also the first age of underground comix.) The dominance of manga in the American comics market, and the high profile that alternative graphic novels now have in the culture surely show that superhero comics can no longer be the primary standard for defining American comics history.

    So the Geppi Museum’s system of Nine Ages of comics may require modification, but it is still quite useful. Moreover, it is striking that this division into nine ages has moved from the pages of a collector’s price guide into the context of a museum. Just as Dr. Peter Coogan’s book Superhero: The Secret History of a Genre, serves as a first major attempt at defining the superhero genre, the Nine Ages provide a helpful tool for academic analysis of the history of American comics.

    It’s also striking to see that nearly a hundred percent of the objets d’art in this room are actual comic books. There is original comic book art, too: the cover artwork for various EC comics, as well as the original art for covers of the Overstreet Price Guides, by such notables as Alex Ross and Joe Kubert. In the case of the latter, the covers portray comics characters, but the guides, of course, are not actual comics. The vast majority of what is displayed in this room are actual printed copies of comic books. I was surprised that last year’s “Masters of American Comics” show at the Jewish and Newark Museums, which mostly displayed original artwork, included so many printed copies of comic books and newspaper comics pages. But of course this was a means of exhibiting work for which the originals are unavailable, such as Lyonel Feininger’s comic strips and Jack Kirby’s “Galactus trilogy.” When Ken Wong and I co-curated “Stan Lee: A Retrospective” at the Museum of Comic and Cartoon Art, we similarly used photocopies of original artwork and even pages from reprint editions of 1960s comics when we could not obtain an actual original art page we would have liked to include. But in the case of both these museum shows, the main drawing card is the original art. At the Geppi, the printed comic book, the collectible, is the center of attention.

    This reminds me of the question that New York Times art critic Michael Kimmelman asked about “Masters of American Comics”: “The show includes one of Mr. [Will] Eisner’s drawings for a “˜splash,’ or title, page of his Spirit strip, and the printed version of it, each of which has its own aura, and raises the issue central to comic art: What is an original?”. After all, it was the printed version that Eisner meant for his audience to see; the original drawing was arguably just a tool in the creation of that printed page.

    Back during the infamous comics speculator “boom” of the late 1980s and early 1990s, the conventional “wisdom,” and I use that term ironically, was that various collectible comics would be worth big money someday. Now we begin to see that vintage comic books are potential museum pieces. Once I got to the Silver Age section of the “Story in Four Colors” gallery, I saw comic books on display that I have copies of in my own collection. It is now conceivable that I could exhibit forty-year-old comics that I own in a gallery at some point. Art museums court fine art collectors in the hope they will bequeath their paintings to them. I foresee the day when museum curators and librarians court comics aficionados with massive collections, like, say, Fred Hembeck, to donate them to their institutions. Imagine: the Fred Hembeck Collection at the New York Public Library. You may think I’m kidding. The New York Public Library holds an enormous collection of Charles Addams’ original cartoons (see “Comics in Context” #72) and has recently begun collecting comic books. Isn’t it possible that in decades to come they would be happy to acquire a major collection of comic books from the last half of the twentieth century?

    Around the corner from the introductory wall text for the “Four Colors” room are examples of comics from the 19th and early 20th centuries, including Buster Brown, leading up to the aforementioned Detective Comics #1 from the close of the Platinum Age.

    The vitrine with Action Comics #1 which I saw when I first entered the room marks the beginning of the Golden Age. Walking to the opposite side of the vitrine, I found even more landmark issues of that period: Captain Marvel Adventures #1 (1941); Detective Comics #27 (1939), with the first appearance of the Batman; Detective Comics #28 (1939), which, like Action #2, fails to feature its new star on the cover; Detective Comics #38 (1940), with the debut of Robin the Boy Wonder; Famous Funnies #1 (1934), said to be the first “true” comic book, published in the format that became standard for the industry; Flash Comics #1 (1940), and (if I remember correctly) Dell Comics’ Four Color (second series) #9 (1942) featuring “Donald Duck Finds Pirate Gold,” with artwork by Carl Barks, launching his long career in Disney comics, and his writing partner at the Disney studio, Jack Hannah.

    To my right was a walk with shelves packed with Big Little Books, tiny (3″ by 4 1/2″) but thick illustrated books, published starting in 1932, many of which featured popular comic strip and animated cartoon characters of their time.

    There were still more Golden Age comics in a case, including Marvel Comics #1 (1939), introducing the original Human Torch and featuring the Sub-Mariner, the first comic book from the company, Timely Comics, that would evolve into modern day Marvel; More Fun Comics #53 (1940) with the debut of the Spectre; and New York World’s Fair Comics #2 (1940), featuring Superman, Batman and Robin on its cover (the first time Superman and Batman were shown together) standing in front of the architectural symbols of the 1939-1940 World’s Fair, the Trylon and Perisphere.

    The Golden Age collection continued in a bank of shelves along the wall, including Four Color (first series) #16 (1941), in which “Mickey Mouse Outwits the Phantom Blot,” his supervillain nemesis, as drawn by Floyd Gottfredson; Patsy Walker #1 (1945) with its delightful cover portrait of its heroine, seated with her legs in the air, and Daredevil Battles Hitler (1941), starring the first costumed superhero to bear that name (DD, not Adolf!). I was especially pleased to see Superman #14 (1942), with its artist Fred Ray’s iconic patriotic cover image of Superman standing with an American bald eagle on his arm: I had seen the original art for this cover at “Superheroes: Good and Evil in American Comics,” an exhibit curated by Jerry Robinson at the Jewish Museum last fall.

    In the case of long rows of shelves such as these, I can only mention a handful of the comics I saw on display. There were many, many more, each bearing significance in the history of comics.

    Next came an enormous set of shelves showcasing comics from the Silver Age, including Showcase #4 (1956) which inaugurated that period by successfully introducing a reconceived version of the Flash, one of DC’s leading Golden Age superheroes.

    Mort Weisinger’s editorial reign over the Silver Age Superman family of comics was represented by such examples as Superman’s Girlfriend Lois Lane #1 (1958) with its pre-feminist title; Adventure Comics #247 (1958), which introduced the Legion of Super-Heroes; and Action Comics #252 (1959), featuring the debut of Supergirl.

    Here too were the Superman comics in which President John F. Kennedy played a significant role: Action Comics #309, which was cover-dated 1964, but, by an ominous coincidence, went on sale the month of his assassination, and Superman #170 (1964), with the tribute story “Superman’s Mission for President Kennedy,” written by Batman co-creator Bill Finger and E. Nelson Bridwell. But the reason I remember issue #170 is its cover story, one of the weirdest of the Weisinger era, “If Lex Luthor Were Superman’s Father,” written by the Man of Steel’s co-creator Jerry Siegel, in which Luthor travels back in time to Krypton and nearly marries Superman’s future mother Lara!

    DC’s most important and innovative Silver Age editor was the late Julius Schwartz (see “Comics in Context” #32), the man who started the Silver Age going with the new Flash. Among the comics on exhibit that represent his contributions are Brave and the Bold #28 (1960), the first appearance of the Justice League., memorably pitting them against the gargantuan alien starfish Starro the Conqueror, and Justice League of America #1 (1960). Here too was one of the first comics in the exhibit that I also own a copy of: Justice League of America #21 (1963), titled “Crisis on Earth-One,” inaugurating the celebrated team-ups of the Justice League with their forebears, the Justice Society. Similarly, the collection included Green Lantern #1 (1960), starring Schwartz’s Silver Age version of the character, and Green Lantern #40 (1965) in which the Golden Age and Silver Age Green Lanterns first teamed up. There too was Detective Comics #359 (1966), in which Schwartz introduced the new version of Batgirl, Barbara Gordon, who would go on to co-star in the 1960s TV series. Also on display were two comics in which Schwartz revived two Golden Age Batman villains: the Riddler in Batman #171 (1965) and the Scarecrow in issue 189 (1967). I was pleased to find Hawkman #1 (1964) and one of the 1966 Showcase issues in which Schwartz resurrected the Spectre, all with extraordinary cover art by Murphy Anderson.

    Speaking of Showcase, it was fun to find here unexpectedly Showcase #43 (1963), DC Comics’ adaptation of the first James Bond movie, Doctor No. It now seems strange that DC never did another Bond adaptation or an ongoing James Bond comics series, though certainly back then they would have had to clean it up considerably for young readers.

    There were plenty of landmark Silver Age Marvel comics on exhibit as well. Among them was Amazing Fantasy #15 (1962) the first appearance and origin of Spider-Man, by Stan Lee and Steve Ditko; Lee and Jack Kirby’s The Incredible Hulk #1 (1962), with old Greenskin in his original gray color; Lee and Kirby’s X-Men #1 (1963), the initial appearance of Thor in Journey into Mystery #83 (1962), Iron Man’s debut in his clunky gray armor in Tales of Suspense #39 (1963) and his sleek red and gold battle armor in Iron Man #1 (1968), testifying to how rapidly Marvel’s look evolved in the 1960s; plus Jim Steranko’s Nick Fury, Agent of SHIELD #1 (1968). Here too was the return of Golden Age great Captain America in Lee and Kirby’s Avengers #4 (1964).

    The great comics of the 1960s inspired a new wave of young comics writers and artists who sought to build on the Silver Age’s foundation and push the creative envelope in new directions. Thus began the Bronze Age, and among the scores of comics on display in this section is Green Lantern #76 (1970), in which writer Denny O’Neil and artist Neal Adams, under Julius Schwartz’s editorial aegis, shook up the superhero genre by introducing realistic social and issues. In another comic on exhibit from the same year, Conan the Barbarian #1, writer Roy Thomas and artist Barry Windsor-Smith expand mainstream comics’ reach into the realm of sword and sorcery, a genre that is decidedly not for the small children who were once comic books’ principal audience. Another sign that the audience was becoming older was the debut of that ruthless vigilante, the Punisher in Amazing Spider-Man #129 (1974), also on display.

    With a relaxation of the Comics Code, DC and Marvel ventured into the horror genre, as the museum shows with Marvel’s Ghost Rider #1 (1973) and DC’s The Demon #1 (1972), one of the 1970s projects with which Golden and Silver Age veteran Jack Kirby became an innovator in yet a third age of comics. Nearby is DC’s House of Secrets #92 (1971), in which Len Wein and Bernie Wrightson introduced Swamp Thing, and Wrightson immortalized the young Louise Simonson by portraying her on the cover as the story’s heroine.

    Here too is the cult classic from Charlton Comics, E-Man #1 (1973), blending humor and superheroics. Elsewhere in this section, you can see the following classic issues. Artist Mike Kaluta unveiled his definitive visual take on the title character of The Shadow #1 (1973). Julius Schwartz turned his prowess at updating classic superheroes to Superman himself with the famous “Kryptonite No More!” story in Superman #233 (1971). Schwartz turned to co-creator C. C. Beck to help revive the long dormant original Captain Marvel in Shazam #1 (1973), with the right touch of whimsy that no one has recaptured until Jeff Smith’s current series. Stan Lee briefly returned to comic books with the origin story in The Savage She-Hulk #1 (1980).

    Through several Bronze Age comics on exhibit, you can follow the radical shift turn in fortune for the X-Men series, which had been canceled at the close of the Silver Age. First, you’ll see Wolverine’s debut as a guest star in The Incredible Hulk #181 (1974). The following year, Wolverine joined Storm, Nightcrawler and other new mutant heroes in Len Wein and Dave Cockrum’s relaunch of the series in Giant-Size X-Men #1. Keep looking through the Bronze Age section and you’ll find Chris Claremont and John Byrne’s classic Uncanny X-Men #137 (1980), with the death of Phoenix.

    You’ll also find Daredevil #168 (1981), in which Frank Miller not only began writing the series as well as drawing it, but also introduced Elektra to the world. The Bronze Age concluded as Walter Simonson launched his run on Thor, the best since Lee and Kirby, with the creation of Beta Ray Bill in Thor #337 (1983), also on display.

    When I look over my notes on particular issues I singled out from the Bronze Age displays, I am struck by how many of them contain the seeds of the major changes we are currently witnessing in the comics artform, and business. There are few graphic novels on exhibit at the Geppi Museum, but the Bronze Age section holds three of major historical importance. There’s Will Eisner’s A Contract with God (1978), the first modern graphic novel, the forebear of all that followed. Here too is the pioneering independent comics company Eclipse’s first graphic novel, Sabre (also in 1978!), by Don McGregor and Paul Gulacy, and Marvel’s first venture into the new format, Jim Starlin’s memorable and gratifyingly adult 1982 Death of Captain Marvel (about Marvel’s version of the character, not to be confused with the Golden Age original in Shazam). The Big Two were clearly watching and adopting innovations from the new alternative comics companies that were popping up. Also on exhibit are Dave Sim’s pioneering indie comic Cerebus the Aardvark #1 (1977), Howard Chaykin’s political and sexual satire American Flagg #1 (1983) from First Comics, and the first issue of DC’s first limited series produced specifically for the new, growing direct sales comics market, Mike W. Barr and Brian Bolland’s Arthurian science fiction epic Camelot 3000 (1982).

    At the far right end of the long wall with the Golden, Silver, and Bronze Age displays are the issues in exhibit from the Copper Age. Among them are Jim Shooter’s Marvel Super Heroes Secret Wars #1 (1984), which launched the reign of the company-wide crossover blockbuster limited series, which still plagues us today with the likes of Infinite Crisis and Civil War. In retrospect Marvel’s flagship series may have jumped the shark with Amazing Spider-Man Annual #21 (1987), also on display. (Good heavens, Peter Parker and Mary Jane have been married for twenty years!) The Copper Age is also the age of the Grim and the Gritty, as evidenced by the exhibited copies of Batman #428 (1988), with the brutal murder of the second Robin, Jason Todd, and the even more ghastly demise of Supergirl in Crisis on Infinite Earths #7 (1985). (Both deaths have recently been undone, but they were real enough for nearly two decades.) But among the Copper Age comics on the shelves are enduring classics, including Alan Moore’s Miracleman (1985), Frank Miller’s Batman: The Dark Knight Returns #1 (1986), John Byrne’s The Man of Steel #1 (1986), Moore and Dave Gibbons’ Watchmen #1 (1986), Moore and Bolland’s Batman: The Killing Joke (1988). From the vantage point of 2007, the mid-1980s now look to me like the high point of the evolution of the superhero genre in comics, which has subsequently slid into a dead end of Grim and Gritty shock effects and shark jumping.

    There ae two doors leading from the museum’s main hallway. I entered through one, near the copy of Detective Comics #1, and I exited through the other, near the wall display of representative first issues of the Modern Age. I am surprised that the museum devotes little attention to graphic novels, underground comix and alternative comics, but Dan Clowes’ Ghost World #1 (2002) was on display in this section. I also found first issues of some recent favorites of mine: Kurt Busiek and Alex Ross’s Marvels #1 (1994), Mark Waid and Ross’s Kingdom Come #1 (1996), Buffy the Vampire Slayer #1 (1998), and Alan Moore and Kevin O’Neill’s League of Extraordinary Gentlemen #1 (1999).

    So, to modify one of British comedienne Catherine Tate’s catchphrases: “Was I dazzled?” Oh, yes, indeed. It was as if the whole history of American mainstream comics had taken concrete form around me, flooding me with memories.

    But, of course, I’m already an authority on comics history: I could put all these comics in context. Beneath each of the comics in these immense cases there is a line on the shelf explaining its significance, such as the first appearance of the Legion of Super Heroes. But what if you are like that young comics fan I encountered in San Diego last summer who had never heard of the Legion, whose most classic period, after all, was forty years ago? What if you are a casual visitor to the Geppi Museum, who may have seen some of the recent superhero movies, but knows little about comic books themselves? What would you then make of these hundreds upon hundreds of comics exhibited in this comprehensive gallery? These are questions I will explore further in my next installment.

    ADVERTISEMENTS FOR MYSELF

    You can read Dr. Arnold Blumberg’s erudite report on our recent encounter and conversation in his column at the Geppi’s Entertainment Museum website.

    ADVERTISEMENTS FOR OTHER PEOPLE

    In the course of the new documentary Will Eisner: Portrait of a Sequential Artist, Mr. Eisner discusses what he calls his “favorite story” from The Spirit, “The Story of Gerhard Shnobble” (see “Comics in Context” #68), about a little man who had the talent to fly, although he died without anyone ever seeing him doing it. Eisner observes that this is about “people who go through life, do great things, have moments of glory no one knows about.”

    Watching the documentary I realized, of course, “Gerhard Shnobble” is a parable about the creative artist whose talents go unrecognized by the world at large. Surely Eisner must have identified with Shnobble, back in the days not so long ago when comics were still regarded as a “gutter” medium.

    Lately I’ve been writing about comics artists who made a great impact on the medium in the 1970s, but who had unjustly fallen from popularity by the time of their recent deaths. What is even sadder is the case of a creative artist of remarkable talent who, for one reason or another, never received the career or the level of recognition that he deserved. Such a man is Tom Artis, a comics artist whom I only met once, but whose work I admired, and who passed away this week. I recommend that you read his friend and collaborator Peter Gillis’s tribute to him, and then take a look at Artis’s work for yourself by doing a search on the Internet. Not enough people paid attention, but Tom Artis flew.

    Copyright 2007 Peter Sanderson

  • Comics in Context #175: My Dinner In Hell

    comicsincontext4.jpg

    cic2007-04-27.jpgAt the beginning of director Zack Snyder’s film adaptation of Frank Miller’s graphic novel 300, we are told that that if the Spartans of ancient Greece decided that a newborn infant was physically unfit to grow up to be a warrior, they would throw him to his death. The baby we see onscreen doesn’t meet such a fate, but we do get to see a mound of infant skulls.

    This sight leads me to contemplate my own beginnings. I was born prematurely, spent some time in an incubator, and suffered from eczema as an infant. While no one would ever mistake me for a warrior, I’ve led a healthy life and have never spent a night in a hospital since my infancy. But watching this scene in 300 makes me realize: if I had been born in Sparta in the 5th century B. C., I would have been killed like all the other “unfit” newborns.

    I don’t find this to be a propitious opening for a movie.

    Both the 300 graphic novel and the movie recount the story of the Battle of Thermopylae (translated as the “Hot Gates”) in 480 B. C., wherein King Leonidas of Sparta and three hundred soldiers sacrificed their lives in combat against the massively larger army of the Persian emperor Xerxes. But although Leonidas’s forces lost the battle, they inflicted surprisingly large losses on the Persian army.

    Moreover, the Three Hundred’s brave resistance at Thermopylae became an inspirational story, as Miller shows in 300 through his emphasis on the role of Dilios, the soldier turned storyteller. Before the climactic battle, Miller’s Leonidas observes that Dilios has “a talent unlike any other Spartan.” Though Leonidas and Miller do not spell it out, it is that Dilios is a storyteller, a creative artist, in effect. Leonidas commands Dilios to “make every Greek know what happened here. You’ll have a grand tale to tell. A tale of victory.” Dilios appears in 300‘s framing sequence in his role as storyteller, and most of Miller’s 300 is thus presented as the “grand tale” that Dilios tells to all of Greece, and to generations yet unborn.

    This reminds me of the end of Shakespeare’s Hamlet, in which the dying title character prevents his friend Horatio from committing suicide, and instructs him to live on and to tell Hamlet’s story; immediately after Hamlet’s death, we see Horatio begin his task, telling what happened to the newly arrived prince Fortinbras. There’s a similar idea at work in the end of the Lerner and Loewe musical Camelot, in which King Arthur, just prior to his final battle, knights a young boy and imposers a different sort of quest upon him: to leave the battlefield and devote his life to spreading the legend of Camelot.

    The saga of Thermopylae was not only conveyed through succeeding centuries by historians but also through references by poets including Lord Byron, Emily Dickinson, and T. S. Eliot. Miller surely identifies with the warrior king Leonidas. Though he looks considerably younger in the movie, the 300 graphic novel establishes that Leonidas is in his fifties. Hence, he is yet another of Miller’s middle-aged heroes facing his last battle, like the Batman of The Dark Knight Returns and Hartigan in Sin City: That Yellow Bastard. But surely Miller also identifies with Dilios, since they are both artists telling the “grand tale” of the Three Hundred.

    My question is just how well 300 succeeds in communicating the heroic spirit of the Thermopylae saga. Through the way in which they present their story, do Miller and Snyder distort the inspirational message they seek to convey? How justifiable is their idealization of the Spartans of 300, who, among other things, practice infanticide? I admired the graphic novel, though I never felt the affinity for it that I have to Miller’s 1980s work. The movie, however, through dramatizing and amplifying them, made me more aware of the troubling aspects of the book.

    For example, take the infanticide business. In the graphic novel, this is dealt with in two tiny panels in Chapter Three. “We are born. We are inspected,” reads Dilios’s narration for a small panel showing a newborn who is mostly concealed from our sight by two enormous adult hands. Just what are those hands doing to the infant’s eyes? Is that blood? And why use the word “inspected,” as if human babies were livestock? Then, in the next panel, the narrator tells us, “If we are small or puny or sickly or misshapen, we are discarded.” We see the silhouetted figure of a man, standing on a silhouetted cliff, dropping a silhouetted baby from it. The small size of the panel deemphasizes the scene’s dramatic importance; the silhouettes prevent us from seeing clearly what is happening; and the word “discarded,” as George Orwell would point out, suggests that nothing more is happening than tossing out the trash. But what is really going on is the murder of a baby.

    In the movie Zack Snyder can’t vary the size of the “panels,” and so the image of the adult “inspecting” the baby atop the precipice fills the screen. Not surprisingly, Snyder did not show the baby being dropped, but we see the remains of those who were killed before him.

    I am reminded of 24, a television series which I otherwise enjoy, but which has reversed what I had thought was an immutable principle of entertainment. In stories it is the Bad Guys who torture. Indeed, in the most recent episode (April 21) of the commendable new Robin Hood series on BBC America, Robin’s servant Much is horrified that Robin intends to torture his foe, the traitor Sir Guy of Gisborne, and Robin does not go through with it. I presume that the series’ writers and producers had the Abu Ghraib torture scandal in mind, but I wonder if they were also thinking of 24, in which hero Jack Bauer tortures people without hesitation. In 300 the Good Guys kill babies, and there is no hint in either the movie or the graphic novel that this sullies the Spartans’ heroic reputation.

    Actually, Wikipedia states that the babies “were abandoned on the slopes of Mt. Taygetos to die”. The 300 book actually makes matters worse by showing an adult actively killing a baby by dropping him off the cliff!

    Miller has stated in numerous interviews that he was inspired to create 300 by seeing a movie about the Battle of Thermopylae called The 300 Spartans (1962) when he was a boy. That was the last movie version of the “grand tale” until 300, nearly a half century later. Obviously, the “grand tale” had faded from American consciousness in the interim.

    Indeed, my understanding is that in the later decades of the last century, interest in ancient Greece and Rome declined in American schools, but it was still going strong when I was growing up. There were casts of the Elgin Marbles, the frieze from the Parthenon, on the interior walls of the prep school I attended; I wish I had appreciated them more at the time. What I did love since childhood were John Singer Sargent’s murals of gods, heroes and even monsters from Greek mythology above the grand staircase at Boston’s Museum of Fine Arts: they fired my childhood interest in mythology, which would lead to my lifelong fascination with deciphering the mythic archetypes in comics. And it was in grade school that I first learned about the two great rival city-states of ancient Greece: Sparta and Athens. Right from the start, I felt an affinity for the intellectual Athenians and didn’t much care for the warlike Spartans.

    As I’ve been observing for the last few weeks in this column, fashions shift over time, and perhaps now in the early 21st century American interest in
    classical culture is resurging. There was HBO and the BBC’s recent Rome television series, for one thing. (The 300 movie, I suspect, is less a sign of renewed interest in Greek history than of the growing cultural influence of the graphic novel.)

    Back in 1949, a director of the Metropolitan Museum of Art decided to convert its Roman court into a restaurant, thereby halving the space available for displaying the museum’s collection of ancient Greek and Roman art. This month the Metropolitan reopened the newly renovated Roman Court, transformed into a spacious sunlit showcase for Roman statuary. Turn immediately to the left as you enter, and you will find a bust of Herodotus, the “Father of History” (3480-430/420 B. C.), the Greek author who is the original source for 300‘s saga of the Battle of Thermopylae.

    In 2001 the Onassis Cultural Center, which presents temporary exhibitions of ancient Greek art, opened in midtown Manhattan. Its current show, running though May 12, is, appropriately for this column, “Athens-Sparta,” which compares and contrasts the two city-states through artwork from both city-states. There is a large marble statue of a hoplite, or Greek soldier, who is said to be Leonidas himself, and the exhibit includes arrowheads and spearheads that were found in the battleground of Thermopylae.

    But the opening wall text in the exhibit reminded me just why, even as a child, I preferred Athens to Sparta. Noting Sparta’s “strict training of its citizens,” the text states that Sparta’s “primary concern” was “the creation and maintenance of a mighty military force.” In contrast, Athens, was “imbued with a progressive worldview that promoted the individual” and “took a totally different direction that led to major intellectual and artistic achievements as well as to the unique phenomenon of the Athenian democracy, making the city the most important cultural center in the Hellenic world until the Roman Age.”

    The wall texts in the Metropolitan’s new Greek galleries trace the cultural history of Athens, depicting the reign of Pericles in the 5th century B.C. as a Golden Age that produced extraordinary achievements in philosophy, democratic government, architecture, sculpture, science, philosophy, and literature. These wall texts ignore Sparta.

    The Onassis Cultural Center’s show seeks to correct the imbalance by presenting works of art from Sparta. But, according to one of the show’s wall texts, “”From the mid-sixth century B.C. this burgeoning of the arts began to wane. . .The adverse domestic situation that had begun to take shape, with the gradual decline in the economy and trade, led to Sparta’s alienation from the rest of the world and to the dwindling of interest in the arts.” That “dwindling” strikes me as less ominous than Sparta’s “alienation from the rest of the world,” which seems an unhealthy attitude to have.

    It also occurs to me that choosing between Sparta and Athens may be something like the red state/blue state split in contemporary American politics. The Onassis show does characterize the militaristic Sparta as “conservative and restrained” in a wall text, whereas Athens, presumably liberal by contrast, was the birthplace of democracy.

    Considering my childhood affinity for ancient Athens, the leading cultural center of its time, it makes sense that I ended up spending most of my life in New York City, the cultural capital of the United States, and perhaps the world, filled with museums, theaters, publishers and educational institutions.

    Athens was also the birthplace of drama, home in the fifth century B.C. to the first great authors of tragedy, Aeschylus, Sophocles and Euripides, and the first great comic playwright, Aristophanes. With my own lifelong passion for storytelling in a variety of forms–novels, plays, movies, and, yes, comics–it’s no wonder that I regard Athens as a cultural Camelot of the ancient world. Why, wouldn’t anyone who loves storytelling feel the same way?

    On the basis of 300, apparently not. Here’s Leonidas talking to the Persian messenger early in the 300 graphic novel: “Rumor has it that the Athenians have already turned you down, and if those boy-lovers found that kind of nerve. . . .” So here’s the Athenian civilization dismissed with a homophobic jibe.

    It also turns out to be hypocritical on the part of the fictionalized Leonidas, although you wouldn’t know this from either the graphic novel or the movie.
    Referring to 300‘s seeming characterization of Xerxes as gay, academic Ephraim Lytle of the University of Toronto comments, “This is ironic given that pederasty was an obligatory part of a Spartan’s education. This was a frequent target of Athenian comedy, wherein the verb “˜to Spartanize’ meant “˜to bugger.’”. Not only that, but according to Wikipedia, “In antiquity it was thought that a youth was expected to find himself an older lover, and that pederasty, a social practice common throughout most of Greece, was especially so in Sparta, where the ephors fined any eligible man who did not have chaste relationships with youths”.

    As for heterosexuality in Sparta, by law each Spartan man had to marry a woman when he was twenty. According to the aforementioned Wikipedia entry, the wedding ceremony “consisted of the intended bride being abducted with simulated violence.” Doesn’t seem very loving, does it? But wait, there’s more. Wikipedia continues, “After the wedding night the husband remained living in his barracks and would have no further contact with his wife except for the purpose of procreation.” (Actually, as a lapsed Catholic, I’d have to say this isn’t that different from the Church’s traditional position on marital sex.) And what effect might that have on the psychological well-being of any straight young Spartan? No wonder they sublimated their libidos into the violence of warfare.

    By the way, while the Onassis show acknowledges the “Spartan supremacy on land,” the Athenians were no slouches, despite their lack of a militaristic culture. The main villain in 300 is the Persian ruler Xerxes, whose father, Darius, did indeed intend “to create a worldwide empire,” according to the Onassis wall texts, which further state that Darius’s army “marched onto Marathon, where, despite being outnumbered four to one, Greek troops led by the Athenian general Miltiades achieved a remarkable victory over the Persians” in 490 B. C.. Lytle points out that while the Spartans were facing Xerxes’ troops at Thermopylae ten years later, “a vastly outnumbered fleet led by Athenians was holding off the Persians in the straits adjacent to Thermopylae, “ In the 300 graphic novel Miller has Dilios acknowledge that “In the waters of Salamis, Athenian seafaring mastery led the united Greek navy to shatter the Persian armada.”

    But look how Dilios describes the Athenians’ triumph at Marathon in the 300 book. “Armored men, Athenians, with their leather skirts and lovingly sculpted breastplates. What a pretty pack they must have been! Athenians. Amateurs. Foppish, frilly citizen soldiers. . . . and still they drove the Persians back to the sea and away!. . .How can we fail–against foes so fearful of combat they’d show their backside to Athenians?”

    How many things are wrong with this? Rather than commend the Athenians for their courage and battle prowess in defeating the Persians, Dilios disparages them by “feminizing” their image, as if he were some bigoted adolescent saying, “They are SO gay!” (Of course, in contrast to the Athenians in “skirts,” the Spartan soldiers of 300 walk around virtually naked, but we’ll get to that later.)

    Of course, if the Persians are supposedly such cowards that even the allegedly incompetent and girly Athenians could put them to flight, then the Battle of Thermopylae is really not such a big deal, right?

    There’s something more subtle that I find disturbing, as well. In 300 Dilios and Leonidas speak condescendingly about the “citizen soldiers” from other Greek city-states, whom Dilios calls “amateurs.” When Leonidas encounters the Arcadian army in 300, he asks various Arcadians what their professions are. There is a sculptor, a blacksmith, and as baker, all creative artists of one sort or another. Leonidas and Dilios, however, prefer the Spartans’ full time professional army: “You see, old friend,” Leonidas says, “I brought more soldiers than you did.”

    My father fought in World War II. He was an engineer, not a professional soldier. The vast majority of American soldiers in World War II were ordinary people who were drafted or who enlisted out of patriotism, not career soldiers, and yet they won the war. Amazing, eh? In fact, movies about World War II, those made during the war and right up through Steven Spielberg’s Saving Private Ryan (1998), celebrate the courage and endurance and skill of these “citizen soldiers”; you may recall that Tom Hanks’ character in Ryan was a schoolteacher in civilian life. In fact, this celebration of the “citizen soldier” seemed to be a celebration of the democratic spirit of America.

    But 300 turns this ideal upside down. “Citizen soldiers” may be “brave,” as Dilios acknowledges, but 300 argues that they should leave the real fighting to the pros.

    So, thus far 300 has badmouthed my dad’s wartime service and thrown me over a cliff. This is not looking good.

    Well, what if I had been born in ancient Sparta and I hadn’t immediately been thrown over the cliff? According to the graphic novel, in Dilius’s words, “we are starved, driven to steal, and fight and kill. We are tested, tossed into the wild, left to pit our wits and will against nature’s fury. By rod and lash, we are punished, trained to show no pain.”

    It seems that this is more or less true. According to Wikipedia Spartan boys started their compulsory military training, called agoge, at the age of seven (!), which “consisted for the most part in physical exercises, such as dancing, gymnastics, and ball-games.” That doesn’t seem so bad, but consider this. The kids also had to run what was called the gauntlet: “They would have to run around a group of older children, who would flog them continually with whips, sometimes to death.” And I thought the bullying I endured in grade school was bad. So had I not been thrown over the cliff, this is where I’d get killed.

    Following the agoge “a select few young men were arranged into groups, and were sent off into the countryside with nothing, and were expected to survive on wits and cunning” and, yes, were expected to steal. Professor Lytle states that Spartan boys “were indeed toughened by beatings and dispatched into the countryside, forced to walk shoeless in winter and sleep uncovered on the ground.”

    So, from the age of seven, all Spartan boys are set on the same mandatory career path, and they remained full time soldiers until they were thirty. There doesn’t seem to have been the opportunity for someone like myself to become a scholar or a writer. If Frank Miller had been born in ancient Sparta, presumably he wouldn’t have been able to become an artist.

    But wait! If all the men are soldiers, then who performs all the other jobs in Sparta? It’s not the women, who, even though they had more freedom than the women of other Greek city-states, were still confined to managing the home. Citizens made their money from their land, which was farmed by the helots, a class that Wikipedia compares to medieval serfs, who made up ninety percent of the Spartan population. Not only did helots have no civil rights, but according to Professor Lytle, the initiation rite for young Spartan soldiers consisted of “murdering unarmed helots.” Lytle dryly observes that “By living off estates worked by helots, the Spartans could afford to be professional soldiers, although really they had no choice: securing a brutal apartheid state is a full-time job. . . .” Before the Fifth Century B.C. Sparta pursued what the Onassis show calls an “expansionist foreign policy”: the helots were descendants of the other Greeks they conquered.

    So, in the graphic novel Leonidas says on the eve of the Battle of Thermopylae that “Come tomorrow, we light a fire that will burn in the hearts of free men for all the centuries yet to be.” Miller’s Leonidas is well aware that he is the impelling force behind the “grand tale.” But just how free are the people of Sparta? They may not be under foreign domination, but ninety percent of the people living in Sparta are effectively slaves. Spartan male citizens are forced to become part of the military machine. And how much freedom did those abandoned infants experience?

    Wikipedia states, ” From the earliest days of the Spartan citizen, the claim on his life by the state was absolute and strictly enforced.” Isn’t this the kind of overbearing government, restricting individual freedom, that Miller presents as the enemy in Batman: The Dark Knight Returns, The Dark Knight Strikes Again (see “Comics in Context” #30-31, 34), Elektra: Assassin, Sin City, and the Martha Washington books?

    Notice that right after Leonidas makes that speech about “the hearts of free men,” one of his subjects says, “We’re with you, sir, to the death,” and Leonidas replies, “I didn’t ask. Leave democracy to the Athenians, boy.” So much for liberty.

    I shouldn’t go further without dealing with some unfinished business. I never did complete my discussion of the neo-noir movie Frank Miller’s Sin City and the graphic novels on which it is based (see “Comics in Context” #78-79, 83), and I should at least wrap up the storyline about Marv, The Hard Goodbye. Perhaps it’s just as well that I waited, because some things I’ve written about in subsequent columns have added to my understanding of Sin City, and that in turn helps illuminate the meanings of 300.

    In The Hard Goodbye the brutish Marv is trying to find out who is responsible for the murder of Goldie, the one woman he says ever showed him kindness, and to avenge her. (Actually, Marv’s mother, his female parole officer, and his fried Nancy the stripper all like him, too; what Marv, who is grotesquely ugly, means is that Goldie is the only one who would have sex with him.) I left off just before Goldie seemingly returns from the dead to try to kill Marv, repeatedly hitting him with her car.

    This isn’t Goldie resurrected, but her twin sister Wendy, who soon finds out that Marv didn’t kill Goldie and becomes his ally. It was clever of Miller to introduce Wendy, because she serves several important purposes. First, when she first appears, and is trying to kill Marv, she represents Marv’s own sense of guilt over Goldie’s death. When he discovered she was dead, he blamed himself for having lain there obliviously drunk and asleep next to her when the murderer struck. The male protagonists of the Sin City movie are driven by a kind of chivalry: they regard it as their duty to protect women, even though the women in some cases are quite capable of defending themselves. It’s possible that in beating up, torturing and killing various antagonists in his quest to avenge Goldie’s murder, Marv is displacing his own sense of guilt onto the various members of this conspiracy. In punishing them, he feels less guilty. Then again, perhaps his sense of guilt is on reason why it’s appropriate that Marv ends up in the electric chair: he subconsciously may feel that he must be punished, too.

    Second, Wendy’s role in the story underlines the extent to which Marv’s Goldie is not so much the real person as a figment of his imagination. At first Marv thinks that Wendy is Goldie, and even after he learns the truth, he continues to confuse one for the other. In a sense Wendy is no more Marv’s Goldie than the real Goldie was. The Goldie he is in love with, whom he seeks to avenge, is his image of the ideal woman, which he projects onto the real Goldie. Even as he learns Goldie’s true motivations, and that she wasn’t in love with him, he keeps saying that it doesn’t matter: he is still loyal to the death to his idealized conception of Goldie, and he won’t let facts get in the way.

    When Wendy visits Marv on death row just before his execution, he thinks again that she is Goldie. And at this point, symbolically she is: Wendy is expressing the gratitude to Marv that presumably Goldie would have felt had she lived.

    Recently watching the Sin City movie again on television, I connected it with my long commentary on Dr. Peter Coogan’s book Superhero: The Secret Origin of a Genre (see “Comics in Context” #162-166). (See, I warned you that this book would keep popping up in my column.) Coogan pointed out that superhero stories fit into the literary mode that the late Northrop Frye designated in his book, Anatomy of Criticism, as “romance.” By that term Frye meant a story of extraordinary adventure in which the protagonist is “superior in degree to other men and to his environment,” but is still a human being, who “moves in a world in which the ordinary laws of nature are slightly suspended.”

    This explains some of the improbable things in Miller’s Sin City comics, which seem even more improbable on the movie screen. Wendy repeatedly hits Marv with her car, yet he suffers no serious injury, and is barely slowed down. Ultimately Marv is sentenced to the electric chair, but not only survives the first electrocution, but is able to mock his captors: it takes two to kill him.

    But if you perceive Marv as a hero of “romance” who is somehow “superior in degree to other men” and the world around him, and who exists in a world “in which the ordinary laws of nature are slightly suspended,” it makes sense. Sin City sends mixed signals, since the setting, the urban underworld, is what Frye would consider a “low mimetic” milieu, in which we would not expect blatant elements of fantasy. Nor do we expect the characters of film noir to be stronger or more resistant to injury than normal people. But although Marv is not a character in the superhero genre, he is to some degree superhuman, and in my earlier review I compared him to the Hulk, both physically and temperamentally.

    Since Sin City is a Frye-style romance, that also explains the odd science-fiction element: in That Yellow Bastard Hartigan shoots off Roark, Junior’s hand and genitals, but unusual treatments somehow enable him to grow them back! This may also explain certain characters’ resistance to bullets. Hartigan can sever Roark Junior’s hand and genitals with a single gunshot apiece, yet in the same scene Hartigan is shot repeatedly, without losing any body parts, and, despite his heart trouble, manages to survive. This is why the serial killer in The Hard Goodbye, who looks like an ordinary preppie, displays strength, agility and speed on the verge of impossibility.

    There are also elements of Frye-style romance in 300, especially the movie. As I reported in this column, at last year’s San Diego Con, Miller “pointed out that sometimes Snyder changed the speed of the cameras to make the Spartans look “˜superhuman’ during the fighting” (see “Comics in Context” #146). In the movie one of the principal Spartans is impaled by a spear and nonetheless manages to keep on slaying enemies until he finally dies: he too is “superhuman.”

    In that Robin Hood episode I mentioned, Much does not want his master, Robin, to lower himself to the moral level of the bad guys by torturing Gisborne. In The Hard Goodbye Marv not only kills people but tortures antagonists in the course of his quest for vengeance. Marv even cuts off the arms and legs of the cannibalistic serial killer in Hard Goodbye and lets a dog eat him. Hartigan tears off the Yellow Bastard’s new genitals with his bare hand and then kills the Bastard by beating his head to a literal pulp. However awful their antagonists’ actions, surely Marv and Hartigan have gone beyond the bounds of moral justification in taking their revenge.

    Marv ends up being killed in the electric chair, and Hartigan commits suicide. I wondered whether Miller gave them these fates as an acknowledgment that Marv and Hartigan had each gone too far, and had to suffer punishment themselves. They were both like the classic hero whose violence ensures the safety of society, but for that very reason cannot be a part of it: that’s why Alan Moore’s V effectively commits suicide, leaving Evey to guide a new, freer British society.

    Is this the subtext of Miller’s 300? Are we meant to be horrified by the Spartans’ militaristic society? Are they sacrificing themselves, like V, in order to assure the rise of a better world, of which they could never be part? Does Miller mean us to deconstruct 300 in this way? Or does he mean for us to accept his heroic portrait of the Spartans at face value, warts and all, offering no moral condemnation of those warts? Are we meant to excuse Marv’s and Hartigan’s violent excesses, as well? We shall look into this further in the near future.

    ADVERTISEMENTS FOR MYSELF
    This spring Art Spiegelman has been an artist-in-residence at my alma mater, Columbia University. For the latest edition of Publishers Weekly’s Comics Week, I wrote a report on a lecture that Spiegelman recently delivered on campus.

    And congratulations to fellow Quick Stop columnist Fred Hembeck, whose column will celebrate its hundredth anniversary within the coming week!

    Copyright 2007 Peter Sanderson

  • Comics in Context #174: Hat Trick

    comicsincontext4.jpg

    cic2007-04-23.jpgOver the last few weeks I’ve been writing about the fate of the creative artist, in both real life and in animated films, who takes a new, innovative path only to suffer rejection and failure. Last week I also referred tp essayist Paul Graham’s characterization of the innovator’s new ideas as “heresies,” as far as the conventional wisdom of the time is concerned. But with the passage of time, the truly talented creative artist receives the recognition he deserves, and his “heresy” is accepted as truth.

    DIsney’s latest computer-animated film, director Stephen Robinson’s Meet the Robinsons, provides new variations on these theme. Along the way, the film propounds a “heretical” notion of its own: that failure is good.

    The protagonist of the film is a twelve-year-old orphan named Lewis who has a talent for technology, but whose inventions keep malfunctioning. Transported into the future, Lewis meets the title characters, the Robinson family. When another of his inventions goes awry, Lewis believes he has failed again. But the Robinsons celebrate his failure, acting as if it were his birthday. They explain to the bewildered boy that failure is good, because it enables us to learn from our mistakes.

    The Walt Disney Company recently purchased Pixar, the studio that has created so many successful computer-animated features over the last twenty years (See “Comics in Context” #120), and made Pixar’s John Lasseter the chief creative officer of Walt Disney Animation. So this sequence made me think of another Pixar animated film, writer-director Brad Bird’s The Incredibles (See “Comics in Context” #62), which takes a very different point of view.

    As you may recall, Bob Parr, alias the superhero Mr. Incredible, complains that “They keep finding new ways to celebrate mediocrity” in contemporary society. When public opinion forces the government to prevent super-powered individuals from using their powers as superheroes, The Incredibles presents this as an indictment of society for allegedly refusing to allow talented individuals to excel. Bob and Helen Parr’s son Dash says to his mother, “Dad says our powers make us special.” Falling back on society’s conventional wisdom in the film, she replies, “Everyone’s special, Dash,” whereupon he retorts, “Which is another way of saying that nobody is.” Indeed, the ultimate scheme of the movie’s villain, Syndrome, is to make it possible for everyone to gain super-powers, because, he says, if everybody is super, then nobody is.

    In an article titled, “Take a Bow, Loser, the Spotlight’s Yours,” in the April 8, 2007 issue of The New York Times, drama critic Charles Isherwood contends that there is a “new mood abroad in America. A country renowned–for good or ill–as the land that enshrined success as a prize to be cherished above all others has lately evinced a sneaky fascination with failure. “ Among other examples in current popular culture, Isherwood points to last year’s indie film success Little Miss Sunshine, stating that “the ethos of the movie argues that winning isn’t really anything. Better to be a happy misfit, like the rest of the family, than a soulless success. . . .”

    That, in fact, sounds like the philosophy of Pixar’s 2006 release, Lasseter’s own Cars (see “Comics in Context” #137-138). Its protagonist, Lightning McQueen, is no “loser,” but ultimately chooses the virtues of empathy that he has discovered over his ambitions for “soulless” success. He sacrifices his chance of winning the big race in order to aid an older, injured competitor. McQueen becomes part of a community of outsiders, just as the misfit Lewis finds happiness when he is accepted by the Robinsons, who are a clan of outright eccentrics who are also a warmly loving family.

    I see from Googling that I’m not the only person who saw a similarity between the Robinsons and the similarly happy, caring family of nonconformists in the 1936 stage comedy You Can’t Take It with You by George S Kaufman and Moss Hart, which was adapted into a 1938 film directed by Frank Capra. According to an interview with director Stephen Anderson published in The Los Angeles Times on March 26, 2007, the analogy is intentional. Anderson said that William Joyce, who wrote the book A Day with Wilbur Robinson, on which the new animated film is based, told him “You have to watch this movie. It was a huge influence on me in creating the family in the book.” As a result, Anderson told the interviewer, “Several times throughout the process, as we were trying to crack this family and come up with moments for them and how Lewis would interact with them, I would pop in the movie and use it as an inspiration.” He continued, “I love how accepting and free they [the family in the Capra film] are. “˜Freedom’ is the word to describe that family and [the Robinsons]. There is no normal. There is no abnormal. It’s whatever makes you happy.”

    According to the play and film of You Can’t Take It with You, Grandpa Sycamore, the head of this extended family, one day decided to quit his job. Except for the heroine Alice, no one among the Sycamore family and their live-in friends has a conventional career, and they obviously don’t have much money, though they somehow have enough for leading a simple lifestyle. The play and film thus clearly define two alternatives: the pursuit of “soulless” success and the decision to achieve happiness by “failing” to seek such success. (Presumably Alice and her boyfriend follow a path between the two extremes.)

    Cars and Meet the Robinsons don’t make the dividing line so sharp. They contend that one need not singlemindedly pursue “success as a prize to be cherished above all” in order to achieve a more profound and emotionally rewarding sort of success. Lasseter said in an interview that in Cars “the message is not that life in the fast lane is bad, it just needs to be in balance. . . . If you don’t have friends and family for the sake of a career, when you’re a success you have no one to share it with. It’s much more satisfying to have people around you to share in your successes, and to help you through your difficult times. That’s what life’s about.”

    McQueen’s act of charity during the climactic race actually makes him more popular with the onscreen audience than the actual, amoral winner. His new friends in the community of Radiator Springs are examples of talented individuals who have fallen from current fashion, like certain real life creative individuals whom I have mentioned over the last few weeks. Once McQueen, a current racing star, directs public attention to Radiator Springs, the enduring values of that community are again recognized, and the little town prospers once again.

    Meet the Robinsons deals not with the talented individual whom the world has forgotten, but with the brilliant innovator whom the world has not yet recognized. Let’s go through the screening I saw step by step, and along the way I will show you how Meet the Robinsons develops this theme.

    I saw a screening of the version of Meet the Robinsons in “Disney Digital 3-D,” which struck me as looking far more impressive than it had with Disney’s previous computer-animated release Chicken Little (see “Comics in Context” #110). Following the inevitable irritating series of onscreen commercials and trailers, we were alerted onscreen to don our 3-D glasses. Then there was a short, amusing sequence in which Carl, the Robinsons’ robot, welcomes the audience and demonstrates 3-D effects, as he abruptly seemingly moves from the flat screen right towards our faces, justly earning delighted vocal reactions from the kids in the audience.

    But before the feature began, we got to see Working for Peanuts, a 3-D Donald Duck cartoon that was released in 1953 during the original fad for 3-D movies. The 3-D effect here is interesting, but hardly convincing. Everything still looks flat, but it’s as if the characters and the backgrounds are on separate planes, one in front of the other. In contrast, in the computer-animated main feature, everyone and everything possesses a convincing sense of three-dimensional volume. The 3-D version of hand-drawn animation emphasizes the flatness of the drawings and hence underlines the unreality of the cartoon. The 3-D version of computer animation gives the figures and objects and backgrounds onscreen a heightened sense of reality, so that it’s easier to suspend one’s disbelief.

    My favorite 3-D effect in Meet the Robinsons came at the very beginning, in a scene set during a driving rainstorm: it was as if the rain was falling not just in the world of the film but around me, as well.

    Working for Peanuts is nominally a Donald Duck cartoon, but he’s really only the fourth most important character in it. It’s really about chipmunks Chip “˜n’ Dale trying to steal peanuts from a elephant in the care of zookeeper Donald. In this cartoon Donald must be on Prozac or something, since though he gets characteristically annoyed, he never launches into one of his famous all-out temper tantrums, which are highlights of his earlier vehicles. (John Byrne has described Donald as Disney’s Hulk.)

    Maybe Donald seems so tame because this is one of the Disney studio’s animated shorts from the 1950s, when they usually seemed low key in comparison to the Warners and MGM cartoons of the period. Donald, who at his animated best embodies this irrepressible splenetic force, has been relegated to a supporting role in his own cartoon. This cartoon represents the Disney studio of Walt’s time in a more easygoing, less ambitious middle age. There are good gags here and there, but the cartoon is more charming than funny, and it comes to a stop rather than building to a proper ending.

    On the other hand, I was impressed by how good even such a mediocre cartoon from Walt Disney’s lifetime looked. The character designs were appealing, the animation was pleasing, the colors were bright and cheerful, and I found myself thinking that this minor Disney product looked so much better than most recent animation I see. The standards of Disney animation were so high that even a disappointing cartoon like this one now seems like a minor gem from a lost Golden Age.

    Those audiences who attended the non-3-D screenings of Meet the Robinsons got to see a different introductory cartoon instead, Boat Builders (1938), a genuine classic from the true Golden Age of the DIsney animated shorts, teaming Mickey Mouse, Donald Duck and Goofy.

    According to a December 3, 2006 article in The New York Times by animation historian Charles Solomon, Pixar’s John Lasseter, now that he is in charge of Disney animation, was the driving force in instituting a new series of animated shorts at Disney as a training ground for rising talents, just as CGI shorts have served at Pixar. So the shorts accompanying Meet the Robinsons presumably are to accustom audiences to looking forward to the new animated short subjects yet to come.

    It seems to me that the shorts accompanying Robinsons serve other purposes as well. For one thing, they’re fighting back against the new conventional wisdom that contemporary audiences only want to see computer-animation on the big screen, not traditional hand-drawn animation.
    Now here’s a prime example of important works of art–the great hand-drawn animated films from Disney and other studios–that have currently, unjustifiably, fallen from fashion!

    Further, the shorts shown before Meet the Robinsons serve to introduce a new generation of kids to classic Disney characters. Meet the Robinsons began with a new logo for Disney animation, which incorporated a clip from the first Mickey Mouse cartoon, Steamboat Willie (1928). My pleasure in seeing this tribute was suddenly interrupted by a kid’s voice from the audience yelling, “Who’s that?” Luckily, another child responded almost immediately, and nearly as loudly, “Mickey Mouse.” I know that the Disney Channel has the new Mickey Mouse Clubhouse for preschoolers and that its sister network Toon Disney features Mickey in the clever and entertaining House of Mouse animated series. Still, this little incident served as a reminder that even iconic cartoon characters have to be exposed to new audiences. Let’s not let them fall from fashion just because the new generation doesn’t know about them!

    It’s also important to keep the classic Disney cartoon shorts in public view. Certainly I’m grateful that so many of them are available on DVD for aficionados. But when the Disney Channel started, these shorts were prominently featured, notably through the Mouseterpiece Theater series, wherein George Plimpton introduced them. That was an intriguing gimmick, since it was simultaneously parodying Alistair Cooke’s introductions for PBS’s Masterpiece Theatre, while simultaneously making the point that these cartoons are indeed classics that are worthy of formal showcases. I continue to be amazed that nowadays neither the Disney Channel nor Toon Disney finds time to show the classics, not even as a late night show. So I’m grateful that Mr. Lasseter and company have released two of the classic shorts from the vaults to be shown with a new animated feature.

    I’m even more surprised that at present Looney Tunes and Merrie Melodies made from 1948 on aren’t being shown anywhere on television. This is something that I never thought would happen. Turner Broadcasting owns most of the pre-1948 shorts, while Warner Brothers retains ownership of the later shorts, including most of the best work of directors Chuck Jones, Friz Freleng, and Robert McKimson. After Time Warner bought Turner Broadcasting, Turner’s Cartoon Network would show Warners theatrical animated shorts from both sides of the dividing line, but, after the commercial disappointment of Looney Tunes: Back in Action, the Warners theatrical cartoons were all banished to the less widely seen Boomerang digital network. And now, even though Boomerang is owned by Time Warner, it still had to license use of the post-1947 cartoons and let the license lapse (see here for explanation) . And yes, I have all the Looney Tunes Golden Collection DVDs, I appreciate that Warner Home Video includes cartoons as special features on DVDs of films made during Hollywood’s Golden Age, and I know about the new Looney Tunes website, but I still find it astounding that, after so many decades, so many Warners cartoons are no longer on television. Maybe Warner Brothers should follow Disney’s lead and pair classic shorts with new animated releases. Warners’ Happy Feet could have been accompanied by 8 Ball Bunny, a 1950 Chuck Jones cartoon with its own show biz penguin (which turns out to be the cleverly chosen bonus feature on the March of the Penguins DVD).

    Now, as for Meet the Robinsons itself, in the dark, moody opening scene in the rain, an unidentified woman leaves the infant Lewis on the steps of an orphanage.

    Sometimes I will see a critic figuratively throw up his hands in the course of a review of a story, exasperated that the supposed cliche of the hero as orphan is being used yet again. It’s not a cliche; it’s an archetypal situation, and there are good reasons why we see it used everywhere from the works of Charles Dickens to the Harry Potter novels to the origin of Batman.

    For one thing, the orphan’s situation symbolizes that of all of us once we emerge from the protection of our parents in our childhood and have to strike out into the world on our own. There is a longing for lost security and a sense of aloneness, coupled with an awareness of the necessity for taking responsibility for our own lives.

    Second, orphanhood connects to the individual’s quest for his identity, whether in Oedipus Rex or H. M. S. Pinafore or the origin of Superman. The protagonist searches for his past, in the hope that learning who his parents are and where he came from will define his role in life.

    It turns out that in the case of Meet the Robinsons, orphanhood is a literally autobiographical element; director Stephen Anderson is himself an orphan.

    When Lewis has grown to the age of twelve, he has proved to be brilliant in science, and is continually inventing new devices, most or all of which, it seems, do not work. Moreover, the film makes the point that he is long overdue for being adopted, and that, since he is on the verge of turning into a teenager, if he isn’t adopted soon, he probably never will be. (Since he’s on the verge of adolescence, Lewis is about to leave childhood behind, and start on the path to self-reliant adulthood; this, therefore, is the proper place for this contemporary fable to begin.)

    But it seems that Lewis keeps being rejected by potential foster parents. We are shown how one interview with prospective parents goes awry. This couple is put off by the intense fervor with which Lewis describes his latest invention, and then the machine spectacularly malfunctions, creating a mess that infuriates the would-be adoptive parents.

    In this sequence the film teeters on the brink of labeling Lewis as an obsessive nerd or geek, but it never crosses that line. Lewis remains a sympathetic figure, and the prospective parents come off as narrow-minded, unpleasant, and even anti-intellectual.

    Though he is an inventor, Lewis can be regarded as a creative artist, following his muse, attempting to turn his imagination into reality. Computer animation involves both art and technology, so Lewis’s vocation is appropriate to the film. He’s also the artist as lonely, struggling innovative, who so far meets with only rejection and incomprehension. The world rejects his work, just as sets of potential parents keep rejecting him as a person.

    One of his few friends is a fellow orphan nicknamed Goob, who likewise has never been adopted. Goob’s interests lie in baseball rather than science, but he seems rather sullen, joyless, and unimaginative. But the fact that Lewis and Goob are presented as roommates should alert the perceptive viewer that they may metaphorically represent two sides of the same person.

    Focused on his past, Lewis invents a “memory scanner” device in the hope that he can use it to learn his mother’s identity. Lewis exhibits his invention at a science fair, where it is sabotaged by a mysterious villain known as the Bowler Hat Guy, whose hat is a sentient, sinister robot known as DOR-15 (alias “Doris”). Thus another of Lewis’s inventions causes a disaster, and the Bowler Hat Guy makes off with the memory scanner.

    Another enigmatic stranger, a boy named Wilbur Robinson, shows up with a time machine. Lewis, still focused on the past, wants to use the time vehicle to go into the past to learn who his mother is, but instead they crash land in Wilbur’s own time period, decades into the future. There Lewis meets Wilbur’s large, eccentric family, the futuristic counterparts of Kaufman and Hart’s Depression-era Sycamores.

    I found the first third of the film more expository than entertaining, and found my attention wandering during the start of the second third, set in this future three decades hence. On a second viewing I may find myself more interested in this section, which introduces us to the idiosyncratic members of the Robinson family.

    But on this viewing I did like the bright, sunny, retro-futuristic look of this future world, whose buildings are designed in the “Streamline Moderne” style of the 1930s. According to Wikipedia, this is “a late branch of the Art Deco style. Its architectural style emphasized curving forms, long horizontal lines, and sometimes nautical elements (such as railings and porthole windows).” (That makes me wonder if that the giant porthole-like windows at the San Diego Convention center, home of Comic-Con International, may be references to the Streamline Moderne style.) According to my research, Streamline Moderne was a style used for the fantasy architecture in MGM’s The Wizard of Oz (1939) and, coincidentally or not, another Frank Capra movie, Lost Horizon (1937).

    It doesn’t really make sense that the architecture of the Robinsons’ world would have so completely changed in merely three decades. Look around any American city and you’ll see buildings from many different decades coexisting. My own neighborhood is a historic district, with apartment buildings designed in imitation of the Tudor style, and even an Art Deco building. Similarly, the Robinsons wear clothes that are wildly different in style from those of the present day. Radical shifts in fashion can take place–compare women’s clothing in the 1890s to what they wore in the 1920s–but the extreme change in style posited by Robinsons seems unlikely.
    Recently visiting my alma mater, Columbia University, I again observed that, apart from the cell phones and laptops, the students there look and dress just like they did in the 1970s.

    But the thorough changes in clothing and architectural styles is actually essential to the theme of the film, as you shall see.

    My attention revived when the Bowler Hat Guy and his nasty hat turned up in this future world to send a ferocious tyrannosaur from the Cretaceous Period after Lewis. Just as the BHG proves to be more of a pathetic incompetent than the master villain he seeks to be, the tyrannosaur turns out to be more charming than dangerous, and quickly turns into the Robinsons’ tail-wagging pet. Thus the family succeeds in incorporating another outsider into their charmed circle.

    The head of the family is strangely absent, but the family takes to Lewis, and Mrs. Robinson offers to adopt him. When it is revealed that Lewis is from the past, however, she withdraws the offer, presumably because she now sees the big plot twist coming. (And if you don’t want to know about it, this is your spoiler warning, and come back after you’ve seen the movie.) Distraught and angry by yet another rejection, Lewis joins forces with the Bowler Hat Guy, who, as I suggested earlier, represents his dark side.

    It is in the film’s final third when the movie finally comes to life for me. The long set-ups in the earlier part of the film finally pay off handsomely. I could see the Big Plot Twist coming: Lewis is actually the missing Mr. Robinson as a child, and the Robinsons are his future family. But I was caught off guard by the second Big Twist: the Bowler Hat Guy is Lewis’s sullen roommate Goob as an adult.

    It turns out that by falling asleep at the wrong moment during a baseball game, Goob failed to catch a ball, dooming his team to defeat. Goob was paralyzed by his sense of failure, was never adopted, and led an empty life, putting the blame on Lewis for keeping him awake the night before the big game. So as an adult, he became the Bowler Hat Guy and went back in time to get revenge on his former roommate. The bowler hat itself, DOR-15, turns out to be one of Lewis’s inventions, which the adult Goob stole.

    Like Lewis, Goob is fixated on the past, but Goob has taken this to obsessional extremes. Goob is tormented by his sense of failure, but is unwilling to take responsibility for it, and instead displaces the guilt onto his former roommate. You could easily interpret Lewis’s own fixation with learning about his mother as rooted in his own sense of failure and inadequacy: surely he wonders why he was abandoned. Was it somehow his fault? The fact that Goob’s primary weapon, the robotic bowler hat, is Lewis’s invention is a further symbolic link between them.

    The BHG imprisons Lewis in the future; the side of Lewis’s personality, which the BHG represents, is now dominant. That side may not be so much the dark side as the weak side. The true villain is the robotic hat. The BHG goes back in time to the present day, Lewis’s own time, in order to forge a deal to mass produce the robot hats. As a result, in the future, the Robinson family’s time, the hats, following the familiar Frankenstein scenario, are taking over the world. Everyone who wears one of the robotic bowlers is mentally controlled by it. (This seems to be an archetypal science fiction scenario, like the Mad Hatter with his mind-control devices in Batman: The Animated Series, and the mind-control variations on iPods in the new Doctor Who series’ revamped origin of the Cybermen.) The mind control exerted by the hats seems to me symbolic of the way that Goob’s obsession with the past and with revenge dominated his own psyche. It’s as if the hat is usurping the role of the well-balanced human mind.

    In this altered future, the bright, beautiful world of the Robinsons is altered into a dark, nightmarish dystopia. Reviewers have likened the plot to the Back to the Future film trilogy, but if we pursue the Frank Capra analogy, it’s like the metamorphosis of Bedford Falls into Pottersville in It’s a Wonderful Life (1946).

    Lewis escapes captivity (his good side symbolically reemerging from domination by his anger and self-pity), and uses the time machine to travel back to the present. In a clever bit, Lewis alters history simply by declaring that he will never invent DOR-15, whereupon the evil bowler hat simply dematerializes from existence. Lewis takes the BHG (now hatless and symbolically free from DOR-15’s influence) back to the future, where they witness the dark dystopia’s transformation back into the Robinsons’ sunny utopia. The BHG repents, and later in the movie, Lewis changes the BHG’s own history by waking Goob up during the fateful baseball game, enabling him to catch the ball. The treatment of Goob/BHG shows the generosity of this movie, which ultimately has no human villains: Goob is granted redemption.

    In the future Lewis meets his older self, a successful scientist and inventor. Young Lewis may be an orphan, but the adult Lewis, who is actually named Cornelius, is the central figure in his large family. Rather than seek our a lost parent, he has created a family of his own. Moreover, through his inventions, he has greatly changed the world in which he lives. That’s why it’s symbolically important that the world of the Robinsons looks so different from the present day. Cornelius has not only made a family for himself, but he has also reshaped his world. (Young Lewis has done so too, by banishing the dystopian alternate timeline and reinstating the Robinsons’ future.)

    This is a metaphor for how every individual creates his own life through his actions. Lewis/Cornelius did so productively, benefiting the whole world. Goob/BHG took a different route, first turning his life empty through inaction and obsession with the past, and then having a destructive influence on the world through seeking vengeance.

    But also the world of the adult Cornelius represents the ultimate triumph of the creative visionary. Whereas Lewis as a boy was not taken seriously as an inventor, three decades later, the adult Cornelius has won recognition and success, and, indeed, he has remade the world according to his vision. That is a metaphor for how innovative “heretical”: thinking can eventually overcome opposition and become recognized as truth.

    Wilbur (who is now revealed to be the adult Cornelius’s son) takes Lewis back in the time machine to that rainy scene from the opening of the film, and Lewis is tempted to tap his mother on the shoulder, learn who she really is, and perhaps even somehow change his own history. But Lewis resists the temptation, and history proceeds as before.

    This is an intriguing decision by the filmmakers. In other works of fiction it is both important and right that the orphaned protagonist discover his heritage. Harry Potter learns the truth about his parents, and thus goes from being an abused orphan to becoming a heroic magician. The revelation of the identity of Oliver Twist’s parents gives him a new identity as the wealthy Mr. Brownlow’s adopted son.

    It reminds me of the end of John Byrne’s 1986 The Man of Steel miniseries, which rebooted and reinterpreted the Superman mythos. Whereas the Silver Age Superman could recall his childhood on Krypton through his “super-memory,” Byrne’s revised version could not. In the final issue of The Man of Steel Superman was confronted by an image of his father, Jor-El, which downloaded information about his Kryptonian origins into his mind. Yet on the final page, Superman, though grateful to have solved the mystery of his origin, asserts that it has changed nothing. He has lived his life on Earth, his foster parents were Earthlings, and he considers himself not an alien but an Earthman. Many have stated that the Superman myth is in part about the immigrant experience. In this regard Byrne’s version was sharply different from the Silver Age Superman, who longed nostalgically for his native world.

    Byrne’s Superman is very much like Lewis in Meet the Robinsons. Both of them have made the decision that their past doesn’t matter; what matters is their present and future, which they are creating for themselves.

    Just as Lewis revisited the scene of Goob’s failure and made it turn out right, he then returns to the science fair, and this time his memory scanner works. That’s because there’s no Bowler Hat Guy to sabotage it this time around. Perhaps it’s also symbolically because Lewis himself is no longer fixated on his past; maybe the destruction his inventions caused reflected the psychologically destructive impact of his own fixation. Now that Lewis is looking ahead to the future that he visited, his invention works.

    Moreover, his triumph at the science fair sets dominoes falling that he and we know will lead to that future. Lewis is adopted by the science fair judge and her husband, who he realizes are the grandparents in the future Robinson family. (Actually, everyone in the audience should have recognized the raucous white-haired grandmother as the science fair judge long before.) And a girl at the science fair turns out to be the future Mrs. Robinson.

    Just as Robinsons opened with a clip from Walt Disney’s Steamboat Willie, it closes with a quotation from Walt himself, “Around here, however, we don’t look backwards for very long. We keep moving forward, opening up new doors and doing new things”¦ and curiosity keeps leading us down new paths.” This connects the philosophy of Robinsons to that of Walt Disney himself. Goob remained stuck in a rut, obsessed with past failure; once he overcame his own fixation with the past, Lewis moved ahead as an inventor of “new things.” Possibly it is also a signal from Lasseter as to his hopes for the future of Disney Animation. The quotation also underlines once more that Meet the Robinsons is about the life and goals of the creative artist, whether he is a child prodigy inventor or the founder of a great animation studio.

    And isn’t Walt Disney a prime example of a creative visionary who, despite early setbacks, literally transformed the world? Steamboat Willie premiered within the memories of people who are still alive, and yet I think it is difficult for those of us who belong to younger generations to imagine what American popular culture would be like had there been no Walt Disney.

    The next Pixar animated feature, arriving this summer, is director Brad Bird’s Ratatouille. In the same interview that I quoted from earlier, John Lasseter describes the new film thus: “It is about a rat that wants to be a fine chef in a top French restaurant in Paris. It is a wonderful story about following your passions when all the world is against you. A rat to a kitchen is death; a kitchen to a rat is death.” In other words, Ratatouille follows Happy Feet and Meet The Robinsons in exploring the theme of the creative artist who pursues his muse in the face of universal opposition. When I review Ratatouille this summer, I’ll be returning to this theme as well.

    ADVERTISEMENTS FOR SOMEONE ELSE
    Since upgrading my Internet connection to broadband, I’ve found the explosion of online video more frustrating than pleasurable. Sometimes I get only the sound, other times the sound and picture are out of synch, and in many cases I can’t get the video link to work, period.

    But meanwhile I’ve found videos that work perfectly right here at Quick Stop: comics and animation writer Paul Dini’s Monkey Talk, chronicling his interspecies Oedipal conflicts with his anthropoid son Rashy, a classic trickster. After an absence of several months, he’s posted new ones here at Quick Stop, and they just keep getting funnier. I recommend that you take a look.

    Copyright 2007 Peter Sanderson

  • Comics in Context #173: Happy Heresies

    comicsincontext4.jpg

    cic2007-04-16.jpgLast week I wrote about Dave Cockrum and Marshall Rogers, both of whom recently passed away, and whose innovative work as comics artists in the 1970s had considerable impact on the superhero genre. But tastes shifted, and neither artist was considered “hot” in the last few decades. Will their reputations continue to fade? Are the people paying tribute to their work doing so merely out of nostalgia? Or, as time passes, bringing new perspectives, will their work prove to be enduring classics, that survive the shifting tides of fashion?

    Recently I read online a 2004 piece by the essayist Paul Graham titled “What You Can’t Say“. He starts out by asking, “Have you ever seen an old photo of yourself and been embarrassed at the way you looked? Did we actually dress like that? We did. And we had no idea how silly we looked.” That’s because fashions change, and what seems stylish in one decade may well look ridiculous in the next. Graham moves from this example of fashion in clothing to the subject of “moral fashions” and fashions in ideas, which both can prove just as ephemeral and wrong. I find that I can apply much of what he says about shifting fashion to the world of the creative arts as well.

    Graham contends that “In every period, people believed things that were just ridiculous, and believed them so strongly that you would have gotten in terrible trouble for saying otherwise.”

    I saw a couple of comics pros at this year’s New York Comic-Con who were superstars a little over a decade ago. They would have been mobbed at a con in the 1990s, but at this 2007 con they attracted relatively little notice. They had proved to be no more than creatures of the popular fashions in comics of that time, and their work lacked the true artistry that would make it vital and relevant to a new century. Why, collecting multiple copies of their work back in the 1990s now seems ridiculous.

    But, Graham warns, we must not assume that the present day is more enlightened than the past. “It would be a remarkable coincidence if ours were the first era to get everything just right.” Graham finds that “It’s tantalizing we believe things that people in the future will find ridiculous.” Watchmen and The Dark Knight Returns are still popular twenty years after they were published, and it looks likely that they are becoming true classics. Which of the “hot” comics of 2007 will still matter in 2027?

    Graham asserts that it is difficult to see beyond the conventional thinking of one’s own time, and identify which notions will prove in time to be transient fashions. “Indeed, the arrival of new fashions makes old fashions easy to see, because they seem so ridiculous by contrast.”

    Graham is trying to identify ideas that may be unfashionable now, but which will eventually be accepted as truth. His first question, then, is “Do you have any opinions that you would be reluctant to express in front of a group of your peers?” He acknowledges, “OK, it may be heretical (or whatever modern equivalent), but might it also be true?”

    I’ve got a splendid example, with which other Baby Boomers can identify. I kept on reading comic books after the age at which one was supposed to give them up. Not only did I like them, but by college I believed that in the hands of the better writers and artists they were vehicles for serious artistic expression. But the world at large did not agree, and I felt uncomfortable about reading comics in public places, or letting people know I read them.

    Graham would sympathize, since he writes that “The most important thing is to be able to think what you want, not to say what you want. . . . . Inside your head, anything is allowed. . . .But, as in a secret society, nothing that happens within the building should be told to outsiders.” So I kept believing in the creative worth of comics, even if I felt I had to keep it to myself. While attending university in New York, I finally got to make friends who were comics pros or comics fans, and they became my “secret society.”

    Once my classmates in graduate school and I were attending an end-of-term party at a professor’s house, and my friends decided to embarrass me by revealing my fascination with comics to the professor. Their prank backfired, because the professor turned out to have been a passionate comics fan when he was growing up, started reminiscing about the Sub-Mariner, and told me that as a boy he once owned a copy of Action Comics #1!

    In retrospect I see this incident as a sign of things to come. It turned out that the “secret society” was far vaster than I imagined. The result is that now, in the 21st century, suddenly we’ve passed the tipping point, and people stopped keeping their appreciation of comics to themselves. For most of my life the conventional wisdom was that comics were junk for kids, and it was a “heresy” that comics could be taken seriously as art. Time is proving the “heresy” right.

    Moreover, comics and their creators are following a path that other artforms and their creators have trod in the past. In the April, 2007 issue of Harper’s Magazine, British Shakespeare scholar Jonathan Bate writes an essay “The Mirror of Life.” He begins by relating that “. . .in the spring of 1616, [Francis] Beaumont and Shakespeare died within a few weeks of each other. Beaumont became the first dramatist to be honored with burial in the national shrine of Westminster Abbey. . . .Shakespeare was laid to rest in the provincial obscurity of his native Stratford-on-Avon. That same year , Ben Jonson became the first English dramatist to publish a collected edition of his own plays written for the public stage. He was much mocked for his presumption in doing so, especially under the title of Works, suggestive of an edition of a classical author such as Virgil or Horace” (Harper’s, April 2007, p. 37).

    Here Bate reinforces two of the points I’ve been making here. First, he shows that at the time of their deaths, Beaumont, who often collaborated with John Fletcher, was considered a superior playwright to Shakespeare. But, of course, there is no Royal Beaumont and Fletcher Company nowadays; indeed, today only people who studied English Renaissance drama at university, like Mr. Bate and myself, have any idea who Beaumont and Fletcher were. “We now think of Shakespeare as a unique genius, the embodiment of the very idea of artistic genius,” Bate continues, “but in his own time, though widely admired, he was but one of as constellation of theatrical stars. How is it, then, that when we reach the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries, Shakespeare’s fame has outstripped that of all his peers?” (p. 37). Bate’s essay shows that as the centuries passed, Shakespeare’s work proved to transcend passing fashions. Although Shakespeare addressed the issues of his own time, his plays dealt with themes and personalities which remain vital and relevant to each succeeding generation. Once again, time proves to be the test of artistic merit.

    Second, it continues to astonish me that in the early 17th century Ben Jonson was “much mocked for his presumption” in publishing a collection of his plays, thus treating them as works of literature like the ancient classics. Plays were popular culture, and it was a “heresy” at that time to think of them as high art. Hence it would have been as much a “heresy” in the early 1600s to consider Shakespeare’s plays to be art as it was in the late 1900s to declare that comics were an artform.

    Here’s yet another example: recently I went to New York’s City Center to see the “Encores!” revival of Face the Music, a 1932 musical with songs by Irving Berlin and a book by Moss Hart. But Face the Music had not been performed for nearly seventy-five years, in part because neither a full copy of the score nor a definitive version of the book existed. Playwright David Ives explains in the program book that this show “bespeaks an era when there were 90 Broadway theaters, all hopping, and shows went up and down like billboards in Paramus. . . .When shows closed, books got tossed and musicians left their scores in the pit.” In other words, the pop culture of the time was taken for granted, and, Ives continues, “What this means is that nobody thought about preserving Face the Music for posterity.” But time has proved Hart and Berlin to be major figures of the history of the American theater, and so “Encores!” undertook a major research to reconstruct a performing edition of this “lost” show.

    Bate asserts that it was the passionate advocacy of Shakespeare’s works by subsequent writers and actors, like John Milton and David Garrick, that caused his reputation to climb with the succeeding centuries. Bate also points out that the publication of the “folio” editions of Shakespeare’s plays further extended his influence by making his work more accessible.

    How does this relate to the world of comics? For one thing, the 21st century has brought explosive growth in reprint editions of classic works of the past. Now, rather than poring through back issue bins and sending a fortune, a newcomer to comics can easily, inexpensively acquire copies of the classic work of the past, including Marshall Rogers’ Batman and Dave Cockrum’s X-Men. It would have been “heretical” to carry comic books in public libraries only a decade ago, but now you can even read these classics for free in a well-stocked graphic novel section of a neighborhood library. This will bring about a major change in the comics readership. Older work and its creators will be less likely to fall into obscurity; readers will be able to judge contemporary comics in the context of the medium’s classics.

    Further, I believe it is the duty of a critic to separate the wheat from the ephemeral chaff, to identify work of lasting artistic value and praise its creators, whether it–and they–are popular today or not. Graham declares that, “To see fashion in your own time, though, requires a conscious effort. Without time to give you distance, you have to create distance yourself. Instead of being part of the mob, stand as far away from it as you can and watch what it’s doing. And pay especially close attention whenever an idea is being suppressed.” Or when a major creator is undeservedly ignored.

    So what if much of today’s audience–and today’s comics editors and publishers–don’t sufficiently appreciate the work of Dave Cockrum and Marshall Rogers? My considered opinion is that Cockrum’s and Rogers’ work will be rediscovered by the comics scholars and connoisseurs of the future, and that they will be remembered and their work appreciated long after the taste of many of today’s “flavors of the month” have faded away. Time will tell.

    Another way to examine the careers of Cockrum and Rogers is to consider how much they changed the field in which they chose to work. As I wrote last week, according to inker Terry Austin, the powers at DC Comics originally castigated Rogers’ artwork until he made his enormous impact with fandom on his mid-1970s Batman stories with Englehart. Around that same time, according to DC president Paul Levitz on a panel at the New York Comic-Con, Cockrum, serving his muse, was putting far more creative effort into his artwork than various veteran artists. On the same panel Cockrum’s X-Men collaborator Chris Claremont pointed out that before Cockrum, superhero artists did not pay attention to costuming characters in such a way as to express their individual personalities. To use Graham’s term, Rogers and Cockrum were innovators whose “heresies” eventually won recognition and acclaim from both the critics and the audience of the superhero genre.

    In fact, their impact has extended beyond comics onto television and film: Cockrum’s co-creations Colossus, Nightcrawler, Storm, and Mystique have all appeared in the X-Men movies and animated TV series, and Rogers’ 1970s collaboration with Steve Englehart on Batman paved the way for the serious treatment of the character in the 1990s animated TV series and the live action Batman films from 1980 onward. I was amazed and gratified to see that Time magazine not only gave Rogers an obituary, but ran a considerable sampling of his Batman artwork.

    Cockrum and Rogers thus each had visible impact on American popular culture. I was thinking of them recently while watching three animated films, which share a common theme: how a creative figure, whose efforts at first meet with disdain and rejection, can ultimately change the world.

    Warner Home Video has just released on DVD director George Miller’s computer-animated Happy Feet, which won the Academy Award for Best Animated Feature earlier this year. Someone at Warner Home Video had the inspired idea of including a classic Warner Brothers cartoon on a similar theme as a special feature on the DVD. This is the 1936 hand-drawn animated short I Love to Singa, directed by the great Tex Avery (see “Comics in Context” #100-101), with Chuck Jones credited as one of its animators.

    Long, long ago in the dim, dark days before home video, film reviewer and animation historian Leonard Maltin, aided and abetted by future “Cartoon Brew”-master Jerry Beck, used to teach a course on animation at the New School in Greenwich Village. Though nominally a course, there were no examinations or term papers. Basically, people such as myself and a number of my friends would pay a reasonable fee to attend eight weekly sessions in which Maltin would show us classic Hollywood cartoons, many of which we could not otherwise see, or at least not until Greg Ford’s “Cartoonal Knowledge” festival came around again in the summer at the Thalia (the legendary revival theater on the Upper West Side). Actually, Maltin’s most popular session each semester was “Sex, Violence and Racism” night, in which he’d show cartoons that still don’t make it onto official home videos (such as Bob Clampett’s infamous 1943 Coal Black and de Sebben Dwarfs). Maltin served less as an academic than as a well-informed master of ceremonies, introducing and giving the background for each of the well-chosen animated gems on the evening’s program. (Then one semester the course was abruptly canceled at the last minute; Maltin had abandoned us for the siren song of Hollywood to appear regularly on Entertainment Tonight.)

    Anyway, I recall that Maltin was bewildered by his audience’s–uh, I mean, students’–fervent love for I Love to Singa, a cartoon that he didn’t consider to be particularly special. But I believe I understand the reasons for it, and it’s interesting that this cartoon still produces such a strong response, since it is so heavily indebted to the fashions of its own time.

    First, I Love to Singa is a parody of Warner Brothers’ first “talkie,” the groundbreaking 1927 film The Jazz Singer, starring Al Jolson. The young owl who is the cartoon’s protagonist is even named “Owl Jolson.” Made nine years before, The Jazz Singer would still be remembered by adult audiences of 1936; this is even evidence that Warners–or at least Avery–was aiming cartoons at adult viewers as well as children. Jolson was still popular at the time, and it turns out that the song “I Love to Singa,” around which the cartoon was created, was written by Harold Arlen and E. Y. “Yip” Harburg (the composer and lyricist for MGM’s The Wizard of Oz!), for Jolson and others to perform in a live action movie of that same year, The Singing Kid.

    In The Jazz Singer the protagonist Jakie is the son of a cantor at a Manhattan synagogue. When thirteen-year-old Jakie starts singing jazz songs in public, his father is enraged, saying, “I’ll teach him better than to debase the voice God gave him!” Jakie’s mother protests, “But Papa–our boy, he does not think like we do.” Papa is not convinced and actually beats Jakie, who leaves home, and grows up to become a professional jazz singer, now known as Jack, played by Jolson.

    Avery’s I Love to Singa omits explicit references to The Jazz Singer‘s central characters’ ethnicity, although the European accent that voice actor Billy Bletcher gave Papa Owl may be a hint. But notice how that quotation from the father in Jazz Singer relates to Graham’s reference to new ideas as “heresies.” The father in Jazz Singer fairly clearly condemns Jakie’s enthusiasm for this newfangled jazz music as sinful, in defiance of God’s will. The mother, on the other hand, seems to realize that Jakie’s “heretical” thinking is merely a result of his belonging to a different generation, that “does not think like we do.”

    I Love to Singa doesn’t use the religious analogy, and doesn’t emphasize the generation gap either. In the opening of the cartoon Papa and Mama Owl’s eggs hatch, and the first three young owls emerge singing or playing classical music, of which Papa, a music teacher, approves. The fourth egg hatches to produce our hero, Owl Jolson, who launches into the title song. Infuriated, denouncing his son as a “jazz singer” (just as the father does in the Jolson movie), Papa Owl throws young Owl out of his home.

    Since the other three young owls all share Papa’s taste in music, the cartoon isn’t necessarily pointing to a generational difference as the problem. Instead, Owl is presented as the advocate and practitioner of a kind of music that is new, untraditional, and even innovative in this time period. And at the start of the cartoon this makes him a solitary outcast.

    Then Owl enters an amateur talent competition on a radio show presided over by host and judge “Jack Bunny,” a rabbit. Here again Avery is satirizing popular culture of that particular time. “Jack Bunny’s” name is an obvious reference to radio comedian Jack Benny, whom the Warners animation seemed to love (as most clearly demonstrated by the real Benny’s appearance in Robert McKimson’s 1959 cartoon The Mouse That Jack Built). But the amateur competition, this rabbit’s sour demeanor, and his rapid dismissal of blatantly incompetent contestants all suggest Avery is really parodying Major Bowes’ Amateur Hour, which is referenced in the title song’s lyrics, and was a Depression-era counterpart to today’s American Idol.

    Young Owl performs on the show and is an instant sensation. Hence, this cartoon is also about the difference between high culture, represented by Papa Owl and his classical music-playing offspring, and popular culture, represented by the jazz singing Owl. Young Owl is the creative artist whose new style of work is considered “heretical” by the cultural establishment, and who seems isolated at first, but who eventually finds a wide audience among the general public.

    Walt Disney addressed the same topic in his “Silly Symphony” cartoon Music Land (see “Comics in Context” #136), which had come out the year before Avery’s cartoon. But Music Land , I Love to Singa, and The Jazz Singer each resolve the conflict between the old and the new differently.

    At the climax of The Jazz Singer, Jack has to decide between starring in a Broadway musical on opening night, or substituting as cantor for his dying father. Despite being warned that if he skips opening night, his career in show business will be ruined, Jack becomes the substitute cantor. The film’s coda reveals that Jack became a successful “jazz singer” anyway. But The Jazz Singer ultimately is a variation on the tale of the Prodigal Son, and in the moment of crisis he chooses the old over the new.

    Music Land takes Romeo and Juliet as its basis, instead, and gives it a happy ending. The literal war between the rival kingdoms of music is resolved through the marriage of the prince of jazz to the princess of classical music. High culture and pop culture thus coexist peaceably as equals.

    In I Love to Singa Papa Owl and the rest of the family hear young Owl singing on the radio and rush to Jack Bunny’s studio. Upon seeing them, Owl unhappily shifts into a dreary rendition of “Drink to Me Only with Thine Eyes,” but Papa Owl and the family encourage him to continue singing his jazz tune instead. Now it seems that Papa’s change of heart came about not because he suddenly learned to appreciate jazz, but because his son is on the verge of winning a trophy, presumably representing fame and fortune. Owl goes back to singing “I Love to Singa,” Mr. Bunny presents him with the winner’s trophy, and the cartoon ends with the entire Owl family singing and even dancing along with the prize-winning son.

    In other words, I Love To Singa concludes with complete victory for Owl Jolson, the lone, pioneering creative artist who has remade his world: he was once an outcast, but by the cartoon’s end, everyone is literally dancing to his tune.

    The topical references in the cartoon–to Al Jolson, The Jazz Singer, Jack Benny, and Major Bowes, and Papa’s mention of violinist Jascha Heifitz–have all dated, and it is questionable how much they mean, if anything, to contemporary audiences. But the thematic heart of this cartoon enables it to transcend its own time, and to appeal to audiences who were born long after it was made.

    Happy Feet likewise centers on a clash between two schools of art, with a lone innovator who is initially shunned by the cultural establishment. I’m lucky that I saw the 2005 documentary March of the Penguins first, since Happy Feet based its fantastical story on actual facts about the habits of Emperor penguins. For example, in real life penguins recognize each other by each bird’s distinctively individual cry. Happy Feet turns this into the notion that each penguin, chick or adult, has his or her own “heartsong,” which expresses his or her personality. So each penguin is effectively a creative artist, devising a song which is his or her means of self-expression.

    The movie’s protagonist Mumble, however, is a dreadful singer, and expresses himself instead through tap dancing. Mumble has invented dancing (as far as his community is concerned), and the rest of the Emperor penguins, including his own father, Memphis, are horrified and repulsed by it. Their religious leader, a penguin called Noah, condemns Mumble’s dancing as sinful. This may well be a reference to the 1984 movie Footloose, with its minister villain who condemned dancing, but it also echoes The Jazz Singer and ties in to Graham’s comparison of the unpopular, innovative idea to heresy. (I find it interesting that the reviews I’ve read of Happy Feet all miss the fact that every religious opinion expressed by the penguins in the film is obviously false: a penguin enclosure at a zoo is nor “penguin heaven,” the oracle Lovelace is an impostor, and so forth. Is this the first animated family film that presets religion as a delusion?)

    Perhaps even worse, Mumble’s father and the penguin community attribute Mumble’s dancing to the fact that Memphis dropped Mumble’s egg before it hatched. Hence, the penguin community regard Mumble’s new art form, dancing, as the result of alleged brain damage! Creative artists with new ideas may be called crazy, but the penguins go further, thinking of Mumble as effectively retarded!

    And so Mumble becomes the artist as outcast. But over the course of the movie he gains more acceptance, first from a band of Adelie penguins, a different species, who speak with Latino accents. This put me in mind of Disney’s Dumbo (1941), about another shunned misfit, who is considered a freak, the title character, a baby elephant with enormous ears: his talent for flying is encouraged by a group of crows with African-American voices. In both cases, members of a different ethnic community are portrayed as more open to new ideas than the establishment of the protagonist’s own community. In Dumbo‘s case the crows clearly respond through sympathy with a fellow outcast. On the other hand, Happy Feet never makes clear why the Adelie penguins, “The Amigos,” whose species has its own community, don’t share the Emperor’s apparently innate revulsion towards Mumble’s dancing. Later in the film younger penguins, of Mumble’s own generation, start admiring his dancing, while Noah and the elders still condemn it. So why did the younger penguins, who hadn’t liked the dancing earlier in the film, change their minds?

    By the end of the film (and at this point I issue a spoiler warning for those who haven’t seen it), dancing has become necessary for the penguins’ survival. The movie establishes that the penguins are suffering from a shortage of food, caused by fishing by humans. Investigating, Mumble is captured and placed on exhibit at a zoo, where he won the interest and hearts of humans through his tap dancing. Released back into the Antarctic wild, Mumble induces the whole Emperor penguin community to dance in front of what they consider the “alien” invaders–human scientists. The world of humans is so impressed by the penguins’ dancing, which presumably indicates they aren’t just dumb birds, that the United Nations takes steps to ensure their survival.

    The internal logic of Happy Feet‘s story has sizable holes. In any animated film with talking animals, we have to accept the notion that animals have human-level intelligence and their own language, which we moviegoers hear as English even if the humans in the film can’t understand it. (A scene in the zoo makes clear that humans can’t understand the penguin language, and hear it only as squawking.) Until the end of Happy Feet most of the penguins have never seen human beings; there are a few who have encountered them and consider humans to be aliens from another world. So if the penguins are supposed to be ignorant of human society, why do the moviemakers give them such famous songs to sing, even “Heartbreak Hotel” and “My Way”? Not only is Mumble’s father voiced by Hugh Jackman as an Elvis Presley soundalike, but he’s named Memphis, as if the penguins, isolated in Antarctica, would have known about either Memphis, Tennessee or Memphis, Egypt! All of this is asking for a lot more suspension of disbelief than I’m used to giving.

    As for the movie’s climax, why is dancing necessary to save the penguins? Even if the humans can’t understand penguin language, if they heard them singing, couldn’t the humans tell that they were making music? And wouldn’t the humans recognize the melodies of, say, the songs by Prince that the filmmakers give the penguins?

    But, once again, the main thrust of the movie’s story is the innovative creative artist’s journey from lone outcast to widely recognized success, remaking the culture in the process. Owl Jolson set his entire family dancing to his tune at the end of I Love to Singa and became a success on local radio. Mumble goes much further, getting his entire community to dance along with him, playing to a worldwide audience, and altering the history of his community for the better. Mumble is the artist as savior, literally bringing a new lease on life to his culture. His “heretical” art supplants his culture’s old religion.

    Happy Feet encountered considerable controversy since it employed “motion capture” technology, comparable to that used in The Polar Express (see “Comics in Context” #66) and the new King Kong (See “Comics in Context” #121) with live human dancers in creating the penguins’ dance movements. I don’t have the expertise to judge how much of the characters’ movements in Happy Feet may have been taken directly from motion capture and how much were the result of conventional computer animation. But penguins aren’t built like people, so I should think that animators had to do considerable modification of the motion capture data to make it look right for penguins.

    Now that I’ve finally seen Happy Feet, it’s not surprising to me that it won the Academy Award, considering the joyousness of its musical sequences, the sheer visual spectacle of its Antarctic landscapes, and a theme that Hollywood, filled with creative artists who went there seeking success, would identify with. By the same logic, they would be less likely to identify with Pixar’s Cars (see “Comics in Context” #137-138), which was about getting out of the rat race (or auto race) to success, and learning to value life’s other virtues. But I still think that Cars was a more profound and affecting movie, and should have won.

    The latest Disney animated feature, Meet the Robinsons, has a young protagonist whose talents lies in science and invention, not in singing or dancing. Yet it too follows the same basic theme as I Love to Singa and Happy Feet, as we shall see next week.

    ADVERTISEMENTS FOR SOMEONE ELSE

    Instead of plugging myself this week, I wish to turn readers’ attention to one of my fellow Quick Stop columnists’ latest episode of The Fred Hembeck Show. Discover how Fred, the herald of SpongeBob SquarePants was finally rewarded for his faith by a phone call from Tom Kenny, the mortal incarnation–and voice–of the Absorbent One!

    Here’s a real life equivalent of the same pattern followed by Owl Jolson and Mumble. Fred was far ahead of many of us in preaching the virtues of SpongeBob, and now, as he points out in his column, the rest of the world has caught up with him!

    I also want to compliment Fred on the brand new cartoons he has been doing lately for his Quick Stop column. And there are only two weeks to go until The Fred Hembeck Show hits its hundredth anniversary!

    Copyright 2007 Peter Sanderson

  • Comics in Context #172: Nightcrawler’s Other Self

    comicsincontext4.jpg

    SUNDAY, FEB. 25, 2 PM

    cic2007-04-06.jpgI was sitting in Room 1E16 of the Javits Center, waiting for the start of the last panel I would attend at this year’s New York Comic-Con, “Dave Cockrum Remembered.” Cockrum is best known as a fan favorite artist on DC’s Legion of Super-Heroes in the 1970s, and as the co-creator of the “new” X-Men, who debuted in Giant-Size X-Men #1 back in 1975. For that landmark issue, Cockrum and writer Len Wein jointly created three of the X-Men’s most prominent members, Colossus, Nightcrawler, and Storm, all of whom were derived from drawings in Cockrum’s legendarily voluminous sketchbooks. Cockrum, whom I interviewed decades ago for Fantagraphics’ X-Men Companion, was one of the foremost superhero comics artists of the 1970s and early 1980s. But a new generation of readers and editors seemed oblivious to his considerable talents. Worse, Cockrum became seriously ill with pneumonia and diabetes, and he finally passed away last November.

    There were four speakers on the panel. First was the moderator, Clifford Meth, Cockrum’s longtime friend. In 2004 Meth edited a tribute book, filled with contributions from other comics artists and writers, to raise money to pay for Cockrum’s medical care. Aardwolf Publishing has just republished the book in hardcover form as The Uncanny Dave Cockrum, with additional artwork by Cockrum and other comics professionals. During Cockrum’s lifetime Meth also successfully negotiated a deal with Marvel whereby Cockrum would receive royalties for the members of the X-Men he co-created.

    Also on the panel were three of Cockrum’s collaborators on X-Men: writer Chris Claremont, editor Louise Simonson, and inker Joe Rubinstein. Present as well was Paul Levitz, president and publisher of DC Comics, who is also renowned for his work on the Legion of Super-Heroes. (During the panel Levitz pointed out that his run on the Legion followed Cockrum’s, but that they did collaborate on a short story in Legion #300.)

    Following his appearance at last year’s New York Comic-Con, Claremont had health problems of his own, and had vanished from public view for months. However, he looked hale, hearty, and energetic as a participant on the Cockrum panel.

    Starting the panel, Meth said he would “open with a joke,” which proved to be a grim one. He recalled visiting Cockrum in the hospital three years ago. Cockrum had tubes in his throat and arms, in such a bad state that he was being fed through his rectum. On this occasion, Meth said, Cockrum felt “antsy” and told the nurse he “needs a cup of coffee.” The nurse warned Cockrum about it, but Cockrum said, “I don’t care.” So the nurse poured some coffee through the aforementioned orifice, and Cockrum screamed. “Was it too hot?” asked the nurse. Cockrum replied, “Too sweet.”

    And that said a lot about Cockrum’s personality. Meth then told the audience that Cockrum had been released from the hospital, but that “we lost Dave” at the end of November. Meth brought up the tribute book and said that there “wasn’t a single person in the industry who didn’t want to participate in the tribute while Dave was alive.”

    Louise Simonson praised Cockrum as “really good-natured.” With her taste for the concise, she explained simply that he was “a really good guy. That’s it.”

    Claremont reminisced that when “You sat down” with Cockrum and “started talking ideas, you never knew where they would lead you,” or “where he would inspire you to go with it.”

    In the “early days, working on X-Men“ in the 1970s, Claremont said, “We wanted to do aliens.” X-Men was a book about mutants, but “Why not? If we could imagine it, let’s do it. Suddenly he would come in with design sketches for spaceships based on bugs” and “beetles,” referring to the Shi’ar spacecraft that you can see in X-Men (first series) #97 (1976) and subsequent issues. Then Claremont recalled the “race of evolved dinosaurs” they had come up with for “two issues of Ms. Marvel“ (#20 and 21 in 1978) and expressed his “frustration” that they could “never take” the idea further because the “book got canceled.”

    “With Dave it was a never-ending delight,” Claremont said, “every time you explored imagination with him.” You “left wishing other people could see with those eyes,” and there could be “more books, more opportunity” to work with him. But, Claremont added, sounding a recurring theme for this panel, “how transitory the creative turned out to be.” He was talking about how his periods of collaboration with Cockrum inevitably came to an end, for one reason or another, but one could not help but think of the end of a creative artist’s life, as well.

    Paul Levitz told the audience that it was “important to put it in context,” and that the “time when Chris did his X-Men work with Dave” and “when Dave did his Legion work” was a “period when the heart of the comic industry was set up” so that people would “not to do more than necessary to get your paycheck”: there were “no royalties” and “no shares” in the profits for freelancers. Levitz recalled an old joke: “They pretend to pay us, we pretend to work.”

    Then Levitz stated that “from his first moment as an artist in the field” Cockrum was “not only generous in spirit but had a generosity of creativity to his readers.” Cockrum “would labor for hours recostuming a Legionnaire,” and designed “modern costumes for each Legionnaire,” most of whom had been created twenty years earlier. If it was decided “let’s do aliens,” Levitz said, Cockrum would “come back with an entire universe of aliens sketched out.” According to Levitz, the “old pros of the period” wouldn’t do such a thing, and would say, “they’re not paying me to do this,” while the “young pros breaking in generally didn’t have the skill yet.” Cockrum, Levitz continued, was “one of the first” whose attitude was “Screw the deal. I’ve got to give this everything I’ve got.”

    Joking that the panel’s unanimity of opinion might be getting “monotonous,” Joe Rubinstein agreed that “Dave was a really nice guy.” But Rubinstein found his own variation on the theme, telling us that “Dave was childlike.” with regard to working in comics, “he loved it, he loved it. If you paid him he’d like it better.” If Cockrum hadn’t been employed in the comics industry, Rubinstein contended, “he would’ve worked in a shoe store [or] a bookstore, and go home and draw the Blackhawks.” Rubinstein summed up, “His work was filled with joy.”

    Thanks to the way the comics industry ran in the 1970s, Cockrum did not receive a cut of the money Marvel made from characters he had co-created.
    The panel turned to the subject of the settlement that Meth negotiated with Marvel for Cockrum. “Without the money,” Meth asserted, Cockrum “wouldn’t get out of the hospital.” However, Cockrum was “happy” with the settlement he finally received, and was “absolutely thrilled” that on of his artistic heroes, “Will Eisner contributed” to the benefit tribute book. “He was always a fan. He created things he wanted to look at.”

    Claremont stated that Cockrum had “a tremendous work ethic. When you ask for a character to be designed now, and to an extent then,” he continued, you will “get a sketch, maybe two sketches.” But there is no time to do more, “you take what you can get,” because the “book’s got to go to press.” In contrast, Claremont told the audience, “When Dave and I say down and decided we were going to redesign Phoenix”–by which Claremont probably meant devising the Phoenix identity and costume for X-Men cast member Jean Grey– “he did 50 designs”: there were “a couple of dozen specific visualizations,” and the rest were variations on those. Claremont praised Cockrum for “a wealth of creativity, a wealth of commitment, a wealth of craft.”

    Claremont worked with Cockrum on X-Men in the initial years of its revival in the 1970s, then John Byrne came in as penciler and co-plotter, and Cockrum returned in the early 1980s after Byrne departed the series. Claremont declared that the “X-Men‘s success” lay in the fact that for the revival’s “first eight years” it was the “product of two men” (along with himself): Dave Cockrum and John Byrne. Claremont asserted that this was “a commitment of creativity that very few books, especially today, have.” Again, he told us that you “don’t realize how wonderful an experience” it is “until it’s not there.”

    Cockrum left X-Men the second time to try his hand at writing and drawing his own creator-owned project, The Futurians. It’s “not a bad thing to try to make something that you own,” observed Louise Simonson. But The Futurians wasn’t as commercially successful as he might have hoped.

    Claremont revealed that “one of the things that knocked me over as a reader, reading Legion of Super-Heroes, was the marriage of Duo Damsel and Bouncing Boy.” Claremont continued, “Way back then we were used to seeing the superheroes in costume or they wore an [everyday] suit. There was very rarely a sense of individuality” to what a character wore out of costume “that extended beyond being a superhero.” But for this 30th century wedding in Legion, “Dave designed the clothes for everybody and they were different.” In other words, each character’s clothes expressed his or her individual personality. “It wasn’t like they all went to the same futuristic tuxedo shop. They [the clothes] were consistent with character, culture and the future. And they were cool.”

    Similarly, “In X-Men if Storm was going out to the opera, she wore a gown that was unique to an African in America.” Claremont didn’t mention this, but it was Cockrum who not only designed Wolverine’s highly distinctive unmasked face, but also his characteristic Western style of dressing when he is out of costume. “The costuming, the look of characters defined by. . .who they were as people,” Claremont said, was not only a “revolutionary. . .concept” but “It became an inspiration.” According to Claremont, Cockrum’s attitude was “I love the characters; let’s just have fun.”

    Paul Levitz recalled that in the 1970s Cockrum and his friends “were frustrated with the comics industry of the time.” Returning to the subject of the Legion wedding, Levitz again established a context: “This was the last. . . year or two before original art began being returned to the artist.” The highlight of the wedding story was a “double-page spread.” Levitz said that “Dave put his heart and soul into this scene” and “must have done an army of sketches.” Cockrum even drew the scene on the larger sized pages that had been used in the 1960s so that he “could pour the detail in.” Moreover, Cockrum spent his own money on photostats in that pre-computer era, and “probably paid half his page rate”–which was low by today’s standards–“just to do the page right.” In exchange, Cockrum “thought he’d get to keep the page,” but, of course, the “company wouldn’t let him.” That was “one of the reasons he left Legion and went to Marvel to do X-Men.” That was “right at the cusp moment,” Levitz commented, when there was a sense “boiling up in the community” that artists had a right to get their original art back. And indeed Cockrum did finally get that double-page spread back years later.

    Rubinstein reminisced about inking Cockrum’s second run of X-Men and his Nightcrawler miniseries in the 1980s. “Dave wasn’t a penciler or writer,” Rubinstein asserted; “he was a comic book creator.” Nightcrawler was Cockrum’s personal favorite of the X-Men, and he turned him into an updated version of the swashbuckler heroes of another era. “Nightcrawler turned into Errol Flynn for a while,” remarked Rubinstein.

    That reminded Claremont of another highlight of Cockrum’s career, “Kitty’s Fairy Tale” in Uncanny X-Men #153 (1982), in which the series’ familiar characters took on new guises, like Kitty Pryde as what Claremont called “a runaway pirate,” and Wolverine resembled Looney Tunes‘ Tasmanian Devil. Claremont described Cockrum’s work on the story thus: “Each page is “˜Can you top this?’”

    Claremont continued, “With Dave there was a sense there was nothing you couldn’t ask for, and he’d make you plotz with delight.” For example, “You ask for a starship that’s fifty miles long, and he gives you one that’s made of a fish, and it works!” (This is a reference to the Acanti, the “˜space whales” introduced in Uncanny X-Men #156 in 1982.)

    Claremont revealed that he felt obliged to get his script “up to that level,” to match Cockrum’s creative achievement, and then the following month “he’d top you again.” Claremont explained that “You want to be on his level,” as Cockrum kept “raising the bar.” Claremont then confessed that “It was so much fun that you didn’t notice” how special this collaboration was “until it was gone.” and Cockrum had left the series. Then, Claremont said, “There’s this hole in your page.”

    But then why is it that a man of such great talent as Dave Cockrum had trouble getting work in the comics industry after the 1980s, and fell into obscurity in the current comics marketplace?

    “All of us see it, particularly these days” Louise Simonson said carefully, presumably referring to veteran comics professionals of the 1970s and 1980s like Cockrum and herself. She explained, “Editorial people have forces that drive them,” one of which is “market forces.” Hence, “they’re looking for the bright new thing.” From their point of view, “Dave was an old, tarnished object, not a bright, shiny one,” and he “faded into obscurity.”

    Clifford Meth noted that “for twelve years ” Cockrum “could only get work from small publishing companies.” (One of these was Claypool Comics, for which Cockrum drew Soulsearchers & Company for nearly three years, in what appears to have been his last regular assignment. Claypool editor Richard Howell was not asked to speak on the panel, but you can find his tribute to Cockrum on the inside back cover of Soulsearchers #82, its final issue, currently on sale. So for a time Soulsearchers was written by Peter David, drawn by Dave Cockrum, and had covers drawn by Amanda Conner, all acclaimed comics professionals, and yet it was still ignored by most of the comics industry and readership!)

    Meth said that Cockrum would look for work by making phone calls to editors. One highly placed person at one of these companies “hurt” Cockrum by telling him, “Your work is just too stodgy.” Meth said that “He felt largely ignored at that point in his career.” He “would get work but not regular work.”

    Louise Simonson noted that “Dave was also very slow.” He could do “zillions of sketches,” but when it came to doing “actual comics pages,” he was “not fast.”

    But his creativity remained high. Meth said that one day Cockrum sent him “five redesigns” of Marvel’s character Quicksilver; he ended up “putting them on eBay.”

    So why didn’t someone at a comics company realize how valuable it would be to have Cockrum regularly designing costumes and characters and starships and such for them? On the panel Louise Simonson suggested that Cockrum should have been doing character designs for animation, but Meth responded that Cockrum “was too sweet a guy to work in that environment,” implying it was dog-eat-dog.

    Claremont again extolled Cockrum’s talents, stating that “as a writer toy could present anything” to Cockrum, “whether it was a castle in Scotland full of leprechauns”–this is actually a reference to the Banshee’s leprechaun-infested castle in Ireland in X-Men (first series) #102–“or an alien invasion, and he would do it. . .and find a way to make it work and make it better. That is rare in any era of the industry.”

    Cockrum “made the characters” into the readers’ “friends,” Claremont said, “people the readers wanted to see every four weeks,” whose lives they relate to.

    So, apparently, did Cockrum: Meth told the audience that when Cockrum saw the X-Men movie, “he cried” because he was so “happy to see his characters on film.”

    Claremont recalled that when the “new” X-Men began, Jean Grey and other members of the original team left the series. But then Claremont and Cockrum brought her back for a guest appearance, and when Claremont saw how Cockrum drew her this time, he said “She’s hot! Why did we write her out of the book? Can we bring her back, please?” And thus, Claremont asserted, began the road that “led to Phoenix and Dark Phoenix.”

    As for another character in the series, Meth told us that “Dave often commented that Nightcrawler was his alter ego.” And it seems it was Nightcrawler who prevailed in Meth’s negotiations with Marvel. The Marvel lawyers maintained that Nightcrawler had been created under a work-for-hire agreement. But then, Meth told us, he revealed that Cockrum had published the “exact” design he used for Nightcrawler in a fanzine before Giant-Size X-Men #1! Now wouldn’t you like to have seen the Marvel lawyers’ faces when they first heard that? In what Meth called the “unprecedented deal” that was worked out, Cockrum’s widow Paty will continue to receive royalties for Nightcrawler and other Cockrum co-creations for the rest of her life.

    And there is still more work by Dave Cockrum still to be seen; Joe Rubinstein announced on the panel that he is inking an unpublished Futurians story that Cockrum did.

    Towards the end of the panel, Chris Claremont delivered a thought-provoking eulogy to Cockrum. “You always keep thinking that there’s more time,” he told us, saying that he assumed he would work with Dave Cockrum again. “The reality is we are finite, as much as we like to imagine ourselves being like our characters, who are not.” Cockrum’s passing, he stated, was “a reminder to cherish people and talents while they exist,” and “not to be in a position of talking about what should have been but [what] was.” Dave Cockrum created “what may not be as large a body of work as others’,” Claremont declared, but it “will last and bring credit to him long after many of us have moved on.”

    Concluding the panel, Paul Levitz commended the Hero Initiative, the organization that offers financial aid and medical care to veteran comics creators in need. Levitz then told the audience that there was “something else” that was within “your power” to do, and that was to help in what he called the “emotional protection of the old creators.” He told us that if you see any of them at a convention, you “don’t have to commission a sketch,” but you should at least “spend a minute with them, [and] tell them how much you like their work.” Levitz noted that many of the older creators worked in anonymity and “frankly didn’t know anyone gave a damn.” Hence, he continued, meeting their fans at conventions has provided “some of the best moments of their lives” and that “in most cases that’s more important than economic health.”

    Then Levitz observed that “comics people generally not smart about their economic health” whereupon Claremont burst into loud laughter at the truth of this observation. (Why, it was as if they were talking about me!) Levitz joked that “I’m the last guy Hero Initiative has to worry about. I’ve gone over to the Dark Side.” But he made the point that comics fans should show their appreciation not just to the Golden and Silver Age pros, but also to younger comics writers and artists who, for whatever reason, are, in his words, “not the flavor of the month.” Though he did not say so, obviously Dave Cockrum would have been in that category.

    As if to exemplify what Paul Levitz had said about the elders of the comics profession, shortly after the convention ended, Arnold Drake, the co-creator of Deadman and Doom Patrol, passed away. Drake was one of the people whom I had been scheduled to interview on the convention’s “Classic Age of Comics” panel. That assignment fell through, and now I would never have my chance to interview him.

    SUNDAY, FEB. 25, 3 PM:

    Following the Cockrum panel I made a last stop on the main convention floor, which has seemed pleasantly, relatively quiet on Sunday morning but was again jam packed in the afternoon. High overhead still floated the malevolent elder god Cthulhu in his guise as a balloon of Pikachu, draining America’s youth of their life energies and taste in cartoon art. Then, below him, I saw a horrifying sight: a small, child-size Pikachu standing on the floor beneath him (her?), posing for passers-by. To adapt W. B. Yeats’ celebrated line, what rough beast slouches towards the Javits Center to be born? It’s Pikachu, Jr., that’s who. It was time for me to escape, and spend the evening at home writing up convention reports for Publishers Weekly’s Comics Week.

    And so ends my coverage of this year’s New York Comic-Con, but not my discussion of the issues raised by the Cockrum memorial panel. The way that significant creative artists fall victim to the changing tides of taste and fashion and the marketplace deserves further examination. The Dave Cockrum panel reminds me of another panel discussion I recently heard about another important comics artist of the mid-1970s who passed away in the month following the convention. This was Marshall Rogers, whom I mentioned last week, whose work ranged from Don McGregor’s Detectives, Inc. to Chris Claremont’s Daughters of the Dragon to his many collaborations with Steve Englehart, including Batman, Silver Surfer, Mister Miracle, and his alternative strips for the early independent comics publisher Eclipse, Captain Quick and a Foozle, Coyote, and Scorpio Rose.

    In Comic Zone’s Internet radio tribute to Marshall Rogers, his contemporary, inker Terry Austin, talked about how when they were breaking into the comics business, certain unnamed people in authority at DC Comics would castigate both them and their work. According to these people in power. Marshall and Terry were doing their art all wrong. The Comic Zone interviewer sounds clearly astonished by this. How could anyone not recognize the talents of Marshall Rogers and Terry Austin?

    That’s the fate of innovators. There is an Old Guard who rejects the new, perhaps because the Old Guard’s tastes are different, perhaps because they are overly set in their ways, perhaps their artistic vision is too limited to see the potential of the new work that is right before their eyes. Once the innovators have made their mark, the Old Guard’s attitude looks ridiculous.

    And so, once Steve Englehart, Marshall Rogers and Terry Austin’s collaboration on Batman appeared in Detective Comics in the mid-1970s, discerning members of the comics readership hailed it as an instant classic. I should know; I was one of them. Their Batman work was so influential that it served as an inspiration for the Batman movie that producer Michael Uslan was developing for Warner Brothers.

    But a decade later it was Frank Miller’s The Dark Knight Returns that was considered the most influential treatment of Batman. As I pointed out last week, it took over a quarter of a century for DC Comics to reunite the Englehart, Rogers and Austin team for Batman: Dark Detective. Uslan briefly, loyally mentions the Englehart-Rogers Batman on the special edition DVD of the 1989 Batman movie, but otherwise the DVD’s special features ignore it.

    Neither Rogers not Austin were as much in demand recently as they had been in the late 1970s and 1980s. Peter Gillis observes in his blog’s tribute to Rogers that “deserved the fame he got and didn’t deserve the waning of that fame.” (Look further down on Gillis’s blog, and you will find his moving tribute to Cockrum.) Yet both the original Englehart/Rogers/Austin Batman and the new Dark Detective remain great, and will surely be recognized as classics ten, twenty or fifty years hence.

    There’s the period when a creator hasn’t yet become fashionable, then he has his time in the spotlight, which may seem as if it will be permanent, but then the fashions change, and he may fall from favor, even though the quality of his work may not have changed. This is what happened to Cockrum.

    It happens to others as well. Lately I’ve been reading Walt Disney and Europe, written by Robert Allan, and published in 1999 by the Indiana University Press. I picked up a remaindered copy at the New York Is Book Country street fair some years back, and I’ve never seen a copy anywhere else. That’s too bad, because this is an excellent study of how Walt Disney and his artists were influenced by European art, literature and music in creating their animated films. This book is the obvious basis for much of the “Once upon a Time” Disney art exhibition that is currently in Montreal (see “Comics in Context” #161).

    In this book Allan writes about Kay Nielsen, a Danish artist whom Disney appointed as art director for the “Night on Bald Mountain” and “Ave Maria” sequences in Fantasia (1940). (The only important film I saw at Lincoln Center’s 2005 festival of musical cartoons that I haven’t yet written about was Fantasia. Maybe someday!) According to Allan, “after the second world war Nielsen returned to Denmark, endeavoring to obtain work again as book illustrator or stage designer, but without success; his style was too rigidly locked into the precise art mould which had originally brought him fame. It was too soon for a revival of interest. He returned to California where he died destitute in 1957. His wife Ulla died a year later. Forty years later his original artwork was fetching tens of thousands of dollars at auction.” (Walt Disney and Europe p. 163).

    Here’s the pattern again: Nielsen became famous for his work, but fashions changed, and his work did not change with it, and he died in poverty. But consider Allan’s brief line: “It was too soon for a revival of interest.” If art has enduring value, then the “revival of interest” will come. Art which lasts transcends fashion and becomes classic.

    Nielsen and his wife were unlucky in that they did not live to see this happen to his work. Their fate reminds me of the famous case of Vincent Van Gogh, who was recognized as a brilliant artist during his lifetime by fellow artistic giants such as Monet and Toulouse-Lautrec. Even so, it is said that Van Gogh only sold one painting during his lifetime (and used the paintings to pay the rent or other bills).

    Jack Kirby was lionized by comics fans in the 1960s, but in the 1970s, as I’ve said before, I’d hear comics pros refer to him as “Jack the Hack.” But his skill as an artist hadn’t changed, and luckily for him, the pendulum swung back quickly, and he was hailed by comics pros and fans alike as a living icon in the 1980s. Had Kirby lived twelve years longer he would have seen his artwork hang in museums as part of the “Masters of American Comics” exhibition.

    Time is a determining factor of greatness. Work that conforms to the passing fashions of the day may achieve great popularity in its time, but unless it rises above fashion, it will be forgotten as the decades pass. Great work may fall from fashion for a time, but its lasting merits will be rediscovered by new generations. Great work speaks not just to its own time, but to all time, as I shall attempt to illustrate in next week’s column.

    ADVERTISEMENTS FOR MYSELF

    I have just written a review of Fantagraphics’ collection The Comic Strip Art of Lyonel Feininger, a pioneering early 20th century cartoonist, for Publishers Weekly’s Comics Week. Ad you may be interested in seeing what my Comics Week editor says about “Comics in Context” over at the Beat.

    Copyright 2007 Peter Sanderson

  • Comics in Context #171: New York 2007 – Bullpen Bulletins

    comicsincontext4.jpg

    SATURDAY, FEB. 24, 4:16 PM
    cic2007-03-30-01.jpg There I was in Room 1E12/13 at the Jacob Javits Convention Center, waiting for the next panel at the New York Comic-Con to start: “NYCC’s Behind the Panels: The 60s Marvel Bullpen.” The panel was supposed to have begun at 4 PM, but for fifteen minutes I’ve been watching people milling about on the right side of the hall.

    Finally, at 4:16 PM Stan Lee himself, Marvel’s editor in chief and head writer in the 1960s, took charge and commanded that the panel begin.

    Moderator Adam McGovern of TwoMorrows Publishing introduced what he called a “very distinguished panel” comprised of members of the Marvel “Bullpen” of the 1960s, “a critical mass that changed comics history.”

    First McGovern introduced Marvel senior editor Ralph Macchio, whom he called a “link from the first Marvel Age to the present.” Well, that was actually a bit of a stretch. Ralph started at Marvel in 1976, when Stan Lee was still based in the New York offices, but in the role of publisher, having ceded the post of editor in chief back in 1972. So Ralph wasn’t part of Marvel’s Silver Age revolution of the 1960s; during that decade he was a fan reading Marvel comics just like other Boomers who later became comics pros. He was one of the first Boomers to join Marvel editorial, and now he’s virtually their Last Boomer standing.

    Next McGovern introduced the great inker of Jack Kirby’s Fantastic Four art, Joe Sinnott. Stan pointed to Sinnott, and the audience applauded. Then McGovern presented Gene Colan, the Silver Age artist of Daredevil, Iron Man, Sub-Mariner and more, sitting down at the end of the table, and there was tumultuous applause. McGovern praised Colan as “the painterly genius” and “master of moods.” McGovern then turned to Stan’s secretary in the Sixties, “Fabulous” Flo Steinberg, who endures at Marvel as a part-time proofreader. Stan, sitting between Flo and Joe, pointed to her and applause burst forth once more.

    Finally, McGovern said, there was “a man who needs no introduction.”

    “They always say that!” exclaimed Stan the Showman, enacting his comedic public persona. “For once just give me an introduction!”

    After complying with Mr. Lee’s request, McGovern attempted to open a discussion about working at Marvel in the 1960s, and noted that Colan had come to the company “from other places.”

    “Makes you sound very mysterious, Gene,” commented Lee. “‘Came from other places,’” Stan repeated ominously.

    But Colan’s ability to respond was handicapped by his lack of a microphone down at his end of the long table. Ever practical, Stan solved the dilemma by giving Ms. Steinberg’s microphone to Colan. “You have nothing to say anyway,” Stan assured Flo. Then Mr. Lee advised the audience to pay attention to Colan: “When this guy talks, the world listens.”

    Colan explained to the audience that he thought comics would be a “great place to be,” and that he was “very influenced by film” in drawing comics. “I don’t know where I’d be if not for Stan,” Colan said.

    “Probably rich and famous,” speculated Mr. Lee.

    Stan wasn’t being serious, but Colan was. “Other people couldn’t see what I could do,” Colan continued. “Stan could,” he told us, and “gave me my break.” The audience was very still, intently listening to Colan’s quiet voice.

    “See,” Stan commented, “the big thing is, we got “˜im because he worked cheap.”

    Taking this in stride, Colan told us, “Stan always reminded me of Jack Lemmon.”

    “He always compares me to dead people!” Stan exclaimed in mock protest.

    “I told him that when he”–meaning Lemmon–“was alive,” Colan informed the audience, explaining that Stan had the same “energy” that one sees in Lemmon’s performances.

    As if waving Colan’s compliments aside, Lee declared, “Joe Sinnott’s dying here,” thinking that “they’ll never get to me.” But then Lee went on to extol the cinematic aspect of Colan’s artwork. “Every strip he drew was a storyboard,” Lee said, meaning that it looked like a shot-by-shot breakdown for a film. “He viewed all of his artwork as if it was a movie.”

    But Stan did not stay serious for long. “Joe Sinnott, on the other hand,” he continued, is “a man of little talent and great charm.” Lest anyone take that at face value, Lee quickly added that Sinnott was a “great inker” and “also a great penciler,” but, shifting back into facetiousness, “we didn’t tell anyone because Kirby would get jealous.”

    Sinnott also made his gratitude to Lee plain, telling the audience “I’ve been working for Stan for fifty-three years.” (It would be more precise to say that Sinnott has worked for Marvel all those years, but Stan Lee was either editor or publisher for most of that time.) Sinnott told us that he once worked in the cement industry and “if not for Stan, I’d still be there.”

    Once again, Lee resorted to what seems to be one of his favorite lines: “What they don’t realize is these people worked cheap.”

    “Don’t believe that,” Sinnott instructed the audience. Then Sinnott began, “You could almost expect when Stan was going to give you a raise. . . .”

    Before Sinnott could expose him as a generous man, Stan hurriedly changed the subject and turned to Ralph. “We’ve got a Johnny-come-lately” on the panel, Stan said, claiming that Ralph was just “out of his teens” and yet had ended up “on an old-timers’ panel.”

    Ralph told Stan he had actually started at Marvel in the 1970s, taking Mr. Lee somewhat aback. Then Ralph started reminiscing about the days when Lee was still based in Marvel’s New York offices, and took obvious pleasure in recounting a time when he heard Lee sharply criticizing a certain Marvel writer/editor of that time.

    “This is great for me,” Stan said happily, “because I have no memory!” He told us “I’m learning” things about his own past just by being there.

    Then Ralph too voiced his gratitude to Stan, recalling how Lee “would call me into the office, and since I was the new kid. . . He would sit down on the couch with me like there was no one else in the world and for twenty minutes he’d show me” how to do “word balloon placement.” Macchio summed up, “There was energy there working with Stan that you couldn’t deny.”

    “He was the only guy who would listen,” explained Stan. “He was the new kid.”

    Then Mr. Lee turned to Ms. Steinberg. “It’s Flo’s turn. I have no idea what she’s doing here.” Then, referring to times past, he added, “I don’t know what you were doing there.”

    Flo, however, can see right through Stan’s act. “Working at Marvel was SUPER,” she told the audience, audibly putting the word in capital letters. As for Stan, she assured us, “He was a joker, too.”

    “She means the villain,” noted Stan.

    As for the differences between Marvel Then and Marvel Now, Flo wisely observed that in the 1960s Marvel “wasn’t the corporate place it is now,” and that it “had a greater sense d’estime,” slipping into French.

    “She was Fabulous Flo,” Lee said. “What were you, Ralph?”

    “Reliable Ralph,” Macchio responded.

    “We could’ve gotten you something better than that,” Stan responded.

    Turning back to the subject of Flo, Lee told us that “we thought at first Flo was putting on an act.” He recalled that once she was all upset, and it turned out that it was because the office had run out of staples. “You can’t find anyone like that! She cared!”

    Joe Sinnott added that it was a pleasure dealing with Flo over the phone: she “had the sweetest voice when she called.”

    “You were never mean,” Lee told Flo onstage, setting her up for another gag. “You were wrong often, but never mean.”

    On the other hand, Stan claimed “I was scared of Gene.” More precisely, “If I wanted to make a correction, I was scared to criticize Gene, because he took it so seriously:  ‘Do you mean a hand has to have five fingers?’”

    Commenting on the way the panelists were interacting, moderator McGovern remarked, “It was a family then and a family today.”

    Shortly afterwards, Flo mentioned “little MMMS,” the company’s in-house fan club in the 1960s, the Merry Marvel Marching Society.

    “Small MMMS!?” retorted Stan, as if insulted. Referring to the club’s theme music, he maintained, “It was a great song.”

    “Every morning before work we’d sing,” Flo told the audience, being something of a joker herself.

    “You think we forgot?” asked Stan, who then, as he had on his panel the previous day, launched into singing the Merry Marvel Marching Society anthem. The audience clapped along, merrily and marvelously. Then, when Stan finished, he apologized, “Excuse me, I should have stood up when I sung it.”

    Then Lee was asked about the time that the great Italian film director Federico Fellini (8 1/2, La Dolce Vita) dropped by the Marvel offices in the 1960s. According to Stan, his receptionist told him, “Stan, there’s a Fred Felony to see you.”

    “Nobody ever visited me,” Lee told us. “I’d see anybody.”

    When Lee saw Fellini, “All of a sudden I recognized him.” Fellini wasn’t alone: “he had four other associates with him,” Stan said. Moreover, “They were in descending order of height,” with Fellini, in the lead, as the “tallest.” Stan continued, “And they were all in black raincoats.” Fellini had his over his shoulder. Though Lee did not say so, this was clearly a Felliniesque sight. “I have no idea what he wanted. He had a thick accent,” explained Lee. “But apparently he was a fan. I wanted to talk about him, but there was no way I could communicate with him!”

    The moderator asked Lee, “Didn’t you work with famous film directors?’

    “Oh, yes,” joked Lee. “They wouldn’t make a movie without me.”

    Actually, Lee did work with one famous foreign filmmaker back then: Alain Resnais, a member of the French New Wave, and the director of Hiroshima, Mon Amour (1959) and Last Year at Marienbad (1961). If you’ve seen either film you will find it hard to believe that Lee and Resnais have much in common aesthetically. But, as Lee told us, “Alain Resnais wanted me to write his first English language movie.” Moreover, “He said he had read Spider-Man for years.” Lee explained, “I wasn’t going to say no. It was very flattering.”

    So Stan, who was then inexperienced in movies, wrote a screenplay, and, he told us, “it wasn’t very good”: “it was 120 pages filled with dialogue.” Still, a producer was interested, but wanted the dialogue pruned down. Stan said he would have been willing to do it, but “My idiot friend Alain said, “˜Stan will not cut a word of it.’”

    And so Lee and Resnais never sold the project. “If that nut had let me cut it, I might be someone famous!” lamented Lee.

    Then the moderator inquired how the comics business had changed since the old days. “The most gratifying thing,” Ralph Macchio responded, “is to see it [Marvel] penetrate popular culture.” He explained, “The things we enjoyed when we were kids are now billion-dollar franchises, and that’s due to Stan.”

    As he had done at his Friday panel, Lee again shared credit with the artists he worked with. “Believe me, Marvel is not a one-man show.” Then he added, “Oh, maybe I was the greatest.”

    In that sweet voice Joe Sinnott had so commended, Flo Steinberg quietly observed, “Stan was always very modest.”

    Then Lee praised two of those 1960s artists who were right there with him, Colan and Sinnott. “They have style,” Lee said. “That’s not easy to achieve. You may not like it when you see it, but you recognize it.”

    Lee continued, “Flo, on the other hand, doesn’t write, doesn’t draw. What is it you’re doing here?” But soon thereafter, with a touch of hyperbole, Stan acknowledged Flo’s secretarial prowess: “She practically ran the company!”

    Flo, who is indeed a modest, self-deprecating person, said she felt “humble.”

    “A quality I will never understand,” commented Stan.

    Called upon to reminisce, Flo said she would “try to think of a funny story.”

    “You’ve never thought of one all these years,” Stan replied. “Why start now?”

    So Ralph told a story that demonstrated what Flo meant to comics fans in the 1960s. He recalled that as a kid he was puzzled over Thor’s inability to smash a goblet with his hammer in a Tales of Asgard story. “I was determined to find the answer. So I called up Marvel and talked to Flo, who told me that in Asgard, everything was enchanted,” so that’s why Thor’s enchanted hammer couldn’t smash the enchanted goblet. “I was totally satisfied,” declared Ralph, who was easily pleased back then.

    Having listened to all this, Stan the Man pronounced his judgment: “Ralph is obviously a survivor. The thing is, nobody knows what he does.” On these two points, Stan Lee, Marvel’s All-Knowing All-Father, is absolutely correct.

    On numerous occasions other comics pros have asked me about just these subjects. What does Ralph do? I have no idea. Why is Ralph still at Marvel? Beats the heck out of me. And yet he survives and prospers, invulnerable to all the upheavals and downsizings that claimed so many of his contemporaries. It’s like the way that Inspector Clouseau escapes all those assassination attempts through seeming strokes of sheer luck. Maybe it’s because he and Stan share the same birthday.

    Years ago Ralph used to be nicknamed “K. D.” for “Kiss of Death,” inasmuch as during his long, seemingly interminable apprenticeship as an assistant editor, every one of the editors he worked for got canned. Then Ralph finally got promoted to editor, and since then, virtually everyone of his generation at Marvel got canned. It’s as if he’s safe at the eye of the hurricane, which wipes out everyone around him. It reminds me of I, Claudius. (I don’t have time or space to explain the reference to those of you whose idea of serious literature extends no further than The Dark Tower; look it up.) All we have to do to end the war on terror is to get Ralph a job with Osama bin Laden, maybe as editor of Ultimate Jihad. Within a few years, Ralph would be the only person left in Al Qaeda.

    Inspired by Ralph’s anecdote about Thor’s hammer, Stan commenced a brief lecture. “People don’t realize how scientific Marvel is,” he began.

    “Superman has no visible means of propulsion,” Stan pointed out. “Even a bird flaps his wings.” So how does Superman manage to fly?

    In contrast, Stan continued, at Marvel “we want to be scientifically accurate.” He wanted Thor to be able to fly, so “We gave him the enchanted hammer Mjolnir,” Stan said, pronouncing the name carefully.

    Stan instructed us to observe how “authentic and scientific” Marvel was in explaining how Thor could fly. Thor’s hammer, he pointed out, has a strap that fits around the thunder god’s wrist. So “Thor whips the hammer” around above his head, building up momentum, and then hurls it into the air. And because the strap is attached to Thor’s wrist, the hammer pulls Thor up into the air as well.

    “Nobody can say that isn’t scientifically sound,” proclaimed Mr. Lee. And then, quietly, he added, “That’s just a small example of the difference between DC and Marvel.”

    This was Stan the Showman with the audience in the palm of his hand. Of course Stan’ explanation of how Thor can actually fly is utter nonsense. We know it, but Stan also knows it, he knows we know it, and we know he knows we know it! As he said on Friday, part of Marvel’s appeal was that it was like an inside joke that we all shared. And Stan’s explanation, scientifically unsound though it may be, still has more surface credibility than Superman just going “Up, up and away!”

    And Stan basically won the war with DC Comics decades ago, and DC adopted the innovations Stan had pioneered at Marvel. But the good-humored pleasure that Stan takes in poking fun at DC the way he used to back in the Sixties is infectious, and the audience just ate it up.

    When the moderator asked for questions from the audience, the first questioner surely spoke for everyone there. Referring to another groundbreaking team of the 1960s, he said, “We’re not going to get a chance to meet the Beatles”–not all of them, anyway–“or thank them.” So then he thanked the people on stage for their contributions to comics.

    There was a little boy in the question line who asked that classic fan question, “Who’s stronger–Thor or the Hulk?” I suspect this lad had been prompted by an adult Marvel fan.

    Stan turned the question over to Gene Colan, “and he’s not going to give you a hastily considered answer.”

    Colan responded rather philosophically, “Whoever thinks he’s stronger is stronger.”

    Impressed, Stan commented, “You know, Sophocles couldn’t have given a better answer.” I think Stan meant Socrates, but at least here’s proof that Frank Miller isn’t the only comics pro who knows classic Greek literature. (Oh, all right, there’s Roy Thomas and Eric Shanower, too.)

    Nonetheless, Stan delivered his own judgment in favor of Thor, because “Thor’s a god.”

    Then the small boy asked if he could have Stan autograph his T-shirt. The Man assented, and the boy went up on stage. “And he’ll remember this moment for at least another hour,” Stan noted.

    Signing away, Stan worried aloud that “I’ll ruin your short, your mother’s going to kill me, and I’ll give you my lawyer’s address.” There you have it: the Master had turned the signing of a T-shirt into a three-act drama, with suspense, symbolic death and rebirth, and a happy ending.

    The tyke’s less than fifteen minutes of stardom completed, Stan sent the lad on his way, bidding him, “Don’t let the fame go to your head!”

    And the panel turned to another question, about how to “revitalize characters.”

    Stan passed the buck to Joe Sinnott: “Joe is so desperate to answer that question.”

    “I wasn’t even listening,” replied Sinnott.

    “That’s what he used to say when I gave him instructions,” commented Stan. And so the Bullpen panel memorably went.

    cic2007-03-30-02.jpg

    SATURDAY, FEB. 23, 5:30 PM

    Originally I was supposed to do a signing for Marvel Encyclopedia and X-Men: The Ultimate Guide at the DK Publishing booth at mid-afternoon on Saturday, and moderate a Golden and Silver Age panel at 5 PM. Then, on Friday, I was asked to moderate the “80s Superhero Renaissance” panel at 2 PM instead. So, with the blessings of the good people at DK, I rearranged my schedule. And if you’ve been reading my con reports you know that I ended up being the only panel member on stage for a half hour because the organizers forgot to tell the other panelists to show up!

    So now I was doing my DK signing at an off-peak time, from 5:30 to 7 PM Saturday evening, when presumably people are heading out to dinner. Not only that, but the convention had assigned DK a space towards the back of the hall, away from the main routes of customer traffic. Still, I was kept busy enough when I started this signing session.

    I’ve found I quite enjoy doing signings: not only do I get to feel like a minor celebrity for a little while, but it’s also relaxing in comparison to moderating panels, reporting or them, or just trying to get through a crowded convention floor.

    I also enjoy the company at the DK booths, which, apart from a gent or two, are invariably entirely staffed by friendly, charming and attractive ladies. It’s sort of like John Byrne’s LexCorp in his Superman books, but benign.

    When you’re sitting at a booth, the rest of the convention tends to pass by before you. So, for example, former Marvelites Glenn Herdling (see “Comics in Context” #150) and Steve Geiger stopped by, and we got to chat about that perennial topic, Marvel Then and Marvel Now.

    Despite the wintry temperatures outdoors, the convention floor had been so crowded all afternoon that it was getting downright hot. This, however, was a perfect temperature for Princess Leia, who walked past wearing her slave girl costume from Return of the Jedi, brightening my day. Soon afterwards a spectacular Dark Phoenix wandered past in the opposite direction. It’s as if I was seated at the crossroads of the multiverse.

    Speaking of the Princess, you may recall that last summer at the DK booth in San Diego, I discovered that I was sitting right behind Carrie Fisher, who was in the next booth. This time in New York when I turned around, it was animator Bill Plympton who was sitting in the booth behind me.

    When my allotted time at the DK booth ended at 7 PM, I stopped by Artist’s Aerie (so dubbed by the Beat due to its lofty location) once more, but not getting enough sleep the last few nights was catching up with me, so I decided against trying to enlist any dinner companions. After all, I had one more day of the convention to go.

    cic2007-03-30-03.jpg

    SUNDAY, FEB. 25, 11 AM

    And there I was, back at the DK booth on Sunday morning for another scheduled signing. It was another off-peak time, and the convention floor was relatively and rewardingly uncrowded. Nonetheless I signed and sold the last remaining copy of Marvel Encyclopedia at the DK booth during this morning session. I also got to see a resplendently costumed Darth Vader stride menacingly by: it’s a good thing he showed up on a different day than Princess Leia.

    By the way, when I’m signing books I try to make sure that the ink has sufficiently dried before I close the book. I wouldn’t want the recipient to get the book home and discover the signature has smudged.

    SUNDAY FEB. 25, 12 PM

    Ascending the escalator on my way up to Artists’ Aerie, I look around myself at the interior architecture of the Jacob Javits Convention Center. Just being in the San Diego Convention Center lifts my spirits: it is a marvel of postmodern architecture, designed by Canadian architect Arthur Erickson to evoke the ships in the nearby harbor, with the building’s triangular fiberglass “sails,” and enormous circular windows resembling portholes. Even on the main convention floor, despite the lack of windows, the hall somehow seems open and bright. In sharp contrast, the Javits Center’s network of crisscrossing steel beams seems to me grim, dark, unlovely and oppressive.

    cic2007-03-30-04.jpg

    Last year the New York Comic-Con took place during the controversy over the Danish cartoonists who had drawn cartoons about the prophet Muhammed. A vocal supporter of the embattled Danish cartoonists, writer and artist Colleen Doran, who was attending the Con, offered to give one of her sketches to anyone who brought her something having to do with Denmark, and to donate a dollar per person to the Comic Book Legal Defense Fund. So I brought her a Danish pastry (see “Comics in Context” #123). This year when I stopped by her table in Artists’ Aerie, she offered me some delicious Danish cookies. I had the feeling of a circle being completed.

    I also went over to say hello to artist Amanda Conner and Claypool Comics editor Richard Howell. Amanda drew all the covers for the Claypool series Soulsearchers and Company (see “Comics in Context” #38), but she and Richard had not seen each other for many years, corresponding instead by telephone. But now, just before the final issue of Soulsearchers was to come out, Amanda and Richard found themselves sitting alongside each other in Artist’s Aerie. I picked up a copy of Amanda Conner’s Book of $#!* You May Have Never Seen! #1, a showcase of the wit, sexiness, and visual charm of Amanda’s art.

    She also inscribed something on the cover of the copy she gave me, but once I had transported it home in an enormous Dark Horse bag I had found, it had smudged so much as to be indecipherable. Damn! I fell into the very trap I usually try to avoid!

    Towards 2 PM I ventured back to the lower level with the meeting rooms to attend my final panel of the convention, a tribute to the recently deceased comics artist Dave Cockrum.

    Exactly a month after the convention weekend, another major comics artist who first made his mark in the 1970s, Marshall Rogers, passed away on Saturday, March 24.

    If I were asked to select my favorite run of issues from the entire comic book history of Batman, it would be the six issues of Detective Comics, #471-476, from 1977 and 1978, written by Steve Englehart, drawn by Rogers, and inked by Terry Austin (see “Comics in Context” #84). Although they were recognized as instant classics by discerning comics aficionados of the time, it was not until nearly thirty years later that DC Comics commissioned Englehart, Rogers and Austin to create a sequel. I hoped that their new stories would live up to the high standards set by their original run on Detective, but was that hoping too much? No: the 2005 Batman: Dark Detective miniseries was another triumph (see “Comics in Context” #84, 87-88, 90, 93, 104). Englehart and Rogers already had a further sequel in mind, and I was enthusiastically looking forward to it. And now it won’t happen.

    With the mainstream media’s new, more welcoming attitude towards comics as an artform, obituaries for Rogers have been appearing in numerous newspapers, including the March 29 New York Times. I am becoming annoyed by the fact that there have been so many important figures in American comic book history–not just Cockrum and Rogers, but even Jack Kirby, Gil Kane and Alex Toth–of whom the Times took no notice until after they were dead. The Times, the “newspaper of record,” has a great deal to catch up on in covering the comics artform and its history.

    I did not know Marshall Rogers well, but I spoke with him in person or by telephone several times over the decades, including conducting an interview with him, Englehart and Austin at the Museum of Comic and Cartoon Art two years ago. Marshall was always friendly, and always a pleasure to speak to.

    It has often been said that Marshall’s Joker was something of a self-portrait, but in person Marshall’s smile was always warm and benevolent.

    You should all read Fred Hembeck’s affecting tribute to Marshall in the March 27 entry on his blog, and listen to Englehart, Austin, writer Roger Stern and inker Joe Rubinstein reminisce about Rogers on the March 28 “Comic Zone” Internet radio show. Then write to Marvel Comics to ask them to collect the Roger Stern/Marshall Rogers run on Doctor Strange, long overdue for reprinting, into a new trade paperback.

    It is sad when any person dies at a relatively young age. But when a creative artist dies, all of the potential work that he or she could have created perishes as well. I will return to this subject next week, when I wind up my convention coverage with my report on “Dave Cockrum Remembered.”

    ADVERTISEMENTS FOR MYSELF

    I shouldn’t do a column about Stan Lee’s appearance at the New York Comic-Con without again recommending that you all go see the survey of his career which I co-curated, “Stan Lee: A Retrospective,” now running at the Museum of Comic and Cartoon Art in Manhattan’s SoHo.

    As I’ve mentioned in the past (see “Comics in Context” #58), comics–and even the graphic novel–were invented not in America but by a Swiss scholar, artist and satirist named Rodolphe Topffer in the early 18th century. You can read my article about the first English language compilation of his work, Rodolphe Topffer: The Complete Comic Strips, in the latest edition of Publishers Weekly‘s online newsletter Comics Week.

    Copyright 2007 Peter Sanderson